The Knight Of Uva Academy - Arc Three: Ride Into The Future

by SirRieux999

Summary:

The biotechnology company Exceed and the Paldean League struggle for control over both Uva Academy and the dangerous Paradox Pokémon of Area Zero. Perhaps one of the only things both organizations can agree on, however, is that Violet Taxew is their enemy, and both have sent agents to stop her, one way or another.

Meanwhile, Violet is part of a growing group of the best and worst students of Uva and Naranja Academy, working to achieve mutual interests. But among trying to save Arven’s partner, finding the Treasures of Ruin, and determining the fate of Team Star and Uva Academy, one catchphrase shall prove to be true for them:

All paths lead to the Great Crater.

Part 1: Society's Monster: Chapters 1-16
Part 2: Emotions of Ruin: Chapters 17-?
Part 2.5: Grapes of Wrath: Chapters 30-?

Chapter 1: Prologue: Aftermath Of The Interview

Summary:

After listening to Chalce's interview, Violet spirals downwards.

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Auditory hallucinations and imminent risk of suicide.

When she was ten years old, Violet entered the Slumbering Weald for the first time.

She grew up in the small town of Postwick in Galar, known best for raising Wooloo, and for being the hometown of Champion Leon. When her father was still with them, the Taxew family was friendly with their neighbours, though adults gave young Violet scornful glares and told their children to stay away from her. When her father left, however, the neighbours abandoned them.

A silly yet malicious rumor arose in the town that Violet was a sort of fae, a changeling, who was slowly killing her mother. No one intervened. It wasn’t their business. And besides, who were they to intrude on the family of a Champion-ranked Trainer? But the town’s children would chase her and throw iron items at her. One day, they chased her so far that she had to flee into the forbidden Slumbering Weald to get away.

“Go back to where you came, freak!” one of the children yelled as Violet entered the foggy wild woods.

It didn’t take long for Violet to get lost. The Slumbering Weald had no paths, and the thick fog meant that it was impossible to know where you are or backtrack. She wandered aimlessly through the woods, seeing large shapes move through the fog. Were they predators, stalking her? Would she soon be devoured? Strangely, there wasn’t much fear within her; only curiosity.

Her wanderings eventually brought her to a broken, moss-covered altar. Oh, this made her excited, regardless of the dangers of her current predicament. She approached, looking at the faded symbols, trying to interpret what they could mean—

And as she knelt to further investigate, something left the fog to approach.

A shadow of a horse, black with purple wisps surrounding it, walked towards her. Violet half-expected to see a headless knight on it, ready to decapitate her, but no, this horse had no rider. It sniffed her, and then gave a loud neigh as Violet’s vision went first blurry, and then dark.

...

The same day as Chalce’s interview from Chapter 100 of Arc Two:

Violet awoke in one of the beds in the Brave Olivine from that dream of a memory. As she slowly came to consciousness, the memories of what happened earlier in the day came back to her.

Watching Chalce’s interview. Entering a period of dissociation upon seeing her mother appear, only to find herself in one of the guest bedrooms with Eri and Orla. Immediately excusing herself to the washroom, where she stayed huddled for the better part of a hour. Watching the rest of the interview on her laptop. Seeing her reflection call her disgusting. Smashing the mirror. Looking at one of the larger glass shards.

Cut your neck, Noelle’s voice commanded. But this time, the voice was outside Violet’s head, even though no one else was in the washroom. And more voices like that one followed:

You’re rotten to the core.

You’ve poisoned me, and now you’ve chained me here.

Why do you need so much care?

Cut your neck!

But when Violet picked up the shard, Isla howled and unlocked the door. Orla rushed in, immediately removing the shard from Violet’s hand and taking her back to the guest room. Violet didn’t fully remember what happened between then and when she woke up from the dream.

As the memories crashed back to her consciousness, Violet felt a hand gently run through her hair. She glanced up to see Eri looking down at her, her face showing sadness and concern.

“How are you feeling?”

Why do you need so much care?

“I’m...fine,” Violet stated automatically, before clarifying upon seeing Eri’s face fall a bit: “Or rather, I’m...numb. How are you?”

Eri took one of Violet’s hands in hers. “Sad. Angry.”

“Why?”

“Sad to see you like this. And no, that is not an excuse for you to pretend that everything is fine. Angry...when we’re ready, we’re killing that bitch Chalce. But right now, you’re staying here and recovering, and I’m watching over you.”

Now you’ve chained me here.

“I don’t need anyone watching over me. I won’t bur—”

Eri placed a finger over Violet’s lips. “Forbidden word, remember. Vi, Orla found you with a shard of glass in your hand.”

Once Eri removed her finger, Violet began pleading: “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m—”

“There’s nothing to be sorry for. But I’m not letting you out of my sight until you’ve recovered. And that is not a burden whatsoever.”

All of Violet’s Pokémon were out of their Pokeballs and present. Pecharunt was cuddled with her, while Isla was on the other side of the bed, watching. Flutter Mane hovered nearby. Gwyndolin was keeping Violet’s cane-sword safe, sitting on the edge of the bed and reading an easy to read fictional book written in Western Common.

“Supper is ready,” Eri continued. “Are you feeling...”

“I’m not hungry, and...I can’t bear to face anyone right now,” Violet answered the unstated question. The thought of seeing everyone after Chalce’s interview sent waves of shame through her. Would they be disgusted with her? Or would they pity her, which, in some ways, was even worse?

“No one’s mad at you, Vi. Arven’s been asking about you non-stop, to the point that Murdock had to drag him away with the promise of baking lessons. But you don’t have to go out if you don’t want to.”

Violet nodded. “Thank you...I still can’t face them.”

“That’s okay. They’ll understand. We’ll stay in here. Though you’ll at least try to eat some food. That, I insist on.”

It turned out that all Violet could eat was one of Pecharunt’s mochi, even if it would produce stomach aches later. She lacked the energy, or the will, or both, to get out of bed, or do much of anything. Reading, watching videos, playing games on her Switch...those were too much right now. All she could do was lay in bed as the voices, back in her head, scorned her.

Demon-spawn. Changeling.

Eri started to stroke Violet’s hand again, once supper was finished. “Do you want to play a game?” she asked. “It won’t take much work on your end, don’t worry.”

Must you burden everyone with your needs and inadequacies?

“What’s the game?”

“Try to guess what shape or word I trace on you. Don’t look. Let’s start with an easy example.” Her fingers traced a heart on Violet’s palm. “What was that shape?”

“A heart,” Violet quickly answered.

“Good girl. But I can make it harder...and more creative. It may keep you distracted from your thoughts and those voices. And we can continue talking through it.”

“Okay. I’ll try.”

You should be strong enough on your own, you burden.

So they played the game throughout the night. Eri asked Violet questions about random topics, whether they were about historical events, Fallout: New Castelia, fantasy books, or Pokemon training. She avoided any topics which could tie back to Violet’s past in Galar, or Chalce, or Uva Academy and Team Star in general. And all in the meanwhile, her fingers traced shapes and words over Violet’s hands, arms, neck, back...anywhere she could access and get consent from Violet for.

The combination of talking about interesting but not too heavy topics and trying to figure out what shapes Eri was tracing keep Violet focused.

“Are you enjoying the game?” Eri asked. “We can stop whenever you want.”

“It’s good. I...like it,” Violet assured her. “But...are you enjoying this? If you’re bored or annoy—”

Chunky fat Lechonk.

“Vi,” Eri interrupted her, placing a finger under her chin and lifting her face so the two were eye-to-eye. “Of course I enjoy this. Can I ask you to do something for me?”

“Of course.”

“I want to be the only voice you listen to. The others – those in your head, those which spoke during that cursed interview – try to ignore them. For now, my voice is the only one which matters. Can you do that for me, my shining knight?”

Why do you need so much care?

“I...I can do that...my noble lady.”

With that, the game started up again, except that Eri made sure to amp up the praise. And those words of praise, combined with the gentle yet stimulating touches, served as a lifeline Violet could cling to as to avoid drowning in her sea of shame.

Late at night, Orla would check in to see both girls cuddled together, sleeping, with their Pokémon nearby. Relieved, she went to tell the others, especially Arven, who by now had done a ridiculous amount of baking at Murdock’s insistence, that Violet was doing okay.

At least for the night, Violet was safe.

Right now, that was all they could ask for.

Notes:

Hi everyone! After a week, I bring to you the beginning of the end: the last Arc of 'The Knight of Uva Academy'! Thank you so much to everyone who's stuck it out thus far!

This chapter is definitely dark, and takes Violet to a very painful mental place. She essentially had one of her greatest fears, that she is a destructive burden to those she cares about, confirmed not just on an individual, but on a societal level. Even with her recovering from the risk of suicide by the end of the chapter, the effects of Chalce's interview on Violet will be felt throughout this Arc.

And don't worry: Violet will pay for a new mirror. At least she'll offer to pay for it.

Also, not to worry: I am still working on the bonus chapter for Arc Two when Arven and Scarlet have dinner with Spinel. That will be posted as Chapter 101 in Arc Two.

Chapter 2: Born A Monster

Summary:

Kieran and Clavell both prepare for their future challenges. Those challenges inevitably converge on Violet.

Iron Valiant was made to be a killer. A monster, one may even say.

That’s what Kieran discovered upon his efforts to use the cyborg Gallade in battle against a wild Dragonite. Iron Valiant rarely obeyed him, but that didn’t matter, since it always engaged in combat and always went for the most lethal attacks.

Death is not the purpose of most Pokémon battles. Fights end upon exhaustion or loss of consciousness. But Iron Valiant seemed incapable of understanding that. It would strike even Pokémon who’d gone unconscious and were no longer a threat.

There was both a fear, or more an uncertainty, and also a thrill produced in Kieran upon seeing his robot knight battle. But he had to return it to its Pokeball and send out Gliscor instead, as he wanted to catch, not kill, this Dragonite.

There were roles for monsters. Iron Valiant would be very useful when battling Penny. But right now, Kieran needed less lethal methods.

...

With his new Dragonite’s flight capabilities, Kieran could reach the previously inaccessible black stakes on the mountains of north-eastern Paldea. He almost instinctively knew where to find them. Images of them would flash in his mind, again and again and again, always followed by what felt like a fever consuming his body.

He’d pull them out and they’d turn to ash in his hands. Then, the fish on fire would approve, and the burn on his hand would grow up his arm. He was getting closer to that all-consuming fire, which would finally, finally allow him to prove to the Ogre that he is the strongest Trainer.

I’ll be the strongest like no one ever was. And she’ll be the weakest.

The north-eastern section of Paldea lacked large towns or cities, but small villages dotted the mountainous area. At nights, Kieran found himself in one, eating cheap food and snatching short periods of sleep in motel beds.

He was almost entirely socially isolated, and barely looked at social media or the news. He’d blocked Carmine and his grandparents. He had no friends at Uva Academy save for Trixie, who occasionally sent short encouraging texts. Most of the time, he was numb to his isolation, but sometimes, pangs of loneliness stabbed him. He shrugged them off, however. After all, when you’re at the top, you must stand alone.

The night before his return to Uva Academy, Kieran visited the small Temple of Arceus in the town. He wasn’t particularly religious, but he may as well seek the guidance of the deities for winning battles. His grandfather preferred Rayquaza, he recalled.

As he glanced around the ten shrines, one began faintly glowing, to his surprise. It was the one...for Xerneas.

He approached, slowly, cautiously. The deities were known to be quite fickle, after all. But when he got too close, a bright light consumed his sight in pure whiteness, with only the shadow of a deer distinguishable.

There are three children to be protected.

Three images flashed before his eyes. An egg and a pendant appeared for only parts of seconds until the third image, one of a crystal, remained for much longer.

Three guardians to care for the children.

Three dragons, their backs to each other, ready for battle, appeared before him. A red beast, muscular and feathered, with what appeared to be a...wheel on the bottom side of their neck. A black Rayquaza. And Kieran’s own Dipplin, but larger and with seven heads rather than just one.

Three who threaten the children.

Three figures, flashing before him:

A blood-soaked man with blue hair and a sneer.

A woman with wild hair and boundless treasures surrounding her, with a scarlet book in her hands.

And a tiny knight with the sigil of a yew tree, holding what seemed to be the decoration from Peachy’s.

Find the tree. Protect the core of Paldea. Protect the child in the crystal.

And then the vision ended, and Kieran’s sight returned. He was on his knees, gasping, with exhilaration rushing through him. Seeing visions, receiving a mission from a deity...it was like he was the hero of an epic story. But like all these visions, they were far too vague to really act on them at the moment.

Kieran recognized the woman with wild hair; she was Professor Raifort, who supervised the Naranja students during the Festival of Masks. One of whom had been Penny.

He’d show her.

But the other two...he came up with nothing. And the knight had been covered in armor, so there was no way to identify them.

Though...maybe the knight was actually Penny.

He hoped so.

...

Kieran still had to attend classes at Uva Academy. He tried to make room in his packed schedule for studying, but those so often became nap periods. After waking up from one such nap in a booth at Torquemada Library in the night, near closing time, he got up only to be confronted with:

“What’s up, my homie?”

An involuntary shudder ran through Kieran as a reaction to a wave of cringe crashing into him. He turned to see the source of the cringe: a fifty-something year old man with the stupidest pompadour ever to rest on top of a human head and an Uva uniform a size too small for him.

“Who...are you?”

“The name’s Clive! Just a regular student like you! Anyways, I’ve got a favor to ask for! You are Kieran Kaijitsu, are you not? The raddest Blueberry transfer student?”

“That...would be me.”

“You’ve heard of Team Star, have you not?”

Kieran nodded. “I’m planning to take down the ogre once I’ve completed the Gym Challenge.”

“Oh! But it isn’t the Ogre who needs to be stopped! You see, Team Star has been taken over by another student. She goes by the name of Violet Taxew. And if there is any hope in Team Star ceasing their destructive activities, if there is any hope of the Board of Governors agreeing to negotiate, then you must challenge and defeat Violet in a Pokémon battle.”

“Trixie told me the ogre was the one to—”

“That’s based off vibes, not Team Star’s code. Technically, the Ogre isn’t even part of Team Star anymore. She was voted out, you see. It’s Violet you need to defeat.”

“Who is this Violet?” Kieran had heard the name before, but he couldn’t connect a face to it.

Clive took out his RotomPhone and showed a picture of the subject in question. Wild curly hair which looked like it hadn’t been brushed in years. Eyes and nose which looked too large for the small face they were on. She looked like some sort of freakish gnome.

“You’ll have to issue a public challenge, and fight her where onlookers can witness the result. Then, once she is defeated, she must announce that she is no longer a captain of the Caph squad and that she formally disbands Team Star. I’ll take care of the rest.”

Kieran pondered. He didn’t trust this Clive much at all. But he did want to crush the biker gang and stop the bullying at Uva Academy.

For once, I’ll be the strong one. I’ll be the top dog.

“You’ll be doing all the students of Uva Academy a great service,” Clive added.

“...I’ll do it,” Kieran finally agreed. “I’ll crush this Violet into submission.”

“Very good. I’ll get in contact with you once you beat the last Gym Leader,” Clive noted, and quickly walked away, not wanting anyone who knew his identity to see him and Kieran together.

Clavell was pleased that Operation Starfall would finally be over. With how quickly Kieran was progressing through the Gym Challenge, he’d certainly defeat Violet. Combine that with Chalce being in hot water over that interview (whether she’d be fired or not was still up in the air, especially since she currently couldn’t be located), and things were going quite well.

People were questioning why Violet had been expelled in the first place, and whether she had been scape-Gogoated for Uva Academy’s failure to deal with the Team Star problem. There were also a few who wondered how a child of a Champion-ranked Trainer turned out to be such a disappointment. The Board of Governors put out a statement clarifying that, while Chalce blaming Violet for controlling Team Star was entirely her own decision and not one the Board approved of, they fully agreed with the testimony which Violet’s former teachers, Noelle Taxew, and Dr. Connal gave, and that Violet’s deviant personality stemmed entirely from her genetics, not from anything Tyler Taxew did or didn’t do. This meant that, while Violet may not have done anything worthy of expulsion, she could not be allowed to return to Uva Academy due to being a bad influence who would negatively impact the learning environment.

Whether that statement would stem the controversy or not was unclear. Most likely it wouldn’t. It certainly didn’t shut down the Uva students who protested Violet’s expulsion. But the Board of Governors made it very clear to Clavell that under no conditions would Violet Taxew ever be a student at Uva Academy again.

“Aren’t you concerned that Miss Violet may try to sue the Academy?” Clavell inquired. “You essentially confirmed that you had no grounds upon which to expel her.”

“She can try.” Geeta dismissed Clavell’s concern. “But the League always has the final say. I suppose if she really wants to change that, she could challenge me to a battle...after completing the Gym Challenge and beating the Elite Four, of course.”

“What happened to Tyler Taxew?” Clavell changed the subject, uncomfortable with Geeta’s answer.

“He went on a covert operation to hunt down ex-members of Cipher,” Geeta explained. “Our records indicate that he went missing in action a few years ago.”

“And why wasn’t his family taken care of? It’s protocol that the League ensures that the families of Champion-ranked Trainers, particularly those who are still in service to the League, receive ample compensation.”

“According to the records, the League did send money to Tyler’s wife and daughter. It seems, however, that the money went primarily to alcohol.”

“In that case...why wasn’t the family cared for? Noelle should have been put in rehab. Miss Violet could have been placed in foster care.”

“My guess is that it was decided that taking that kind of action would have damaged the reputation of the League and our Champion-ranked Trainers in general. Word would have gotten out.”

“So instead, you just let that woman drink herself to death while Arceus knows what happened to Miss Violet?!”

“Me? I had no involvement in the care of Tyler Taxew’s family, Hal. That would have fallen under Chairman Rose’s jurisdiction. In fact, I remember hearing from gossip from other Champions and Chairpersons that he knew the family quite well, and was rather fond of Noelle. Perhaps you should ask him about what happened, if you’re so outraged.”

Clavell was about to leave, but then turned back and asked, almost sadly: “What would you have done, if you were in Rose’s position?”

Geeta reflected on Clavell’s question. “Some people are made bad, and some people are born bad. Violet falls in the latter category. She was a monster from birth. Don’t consume yourself with guilt, Hal. There’s nothing you could have done to salvage what happened. She would have turned on you and Uva in every case, regardless of your actions or her upbringing. It’s better for everyone concerned if we write her off as a lost cause, forget about this, and move on.”

That was impossible for now, Clavell knew. At the very least, he needed Kieran to defeat Violet and end Operation Starfall. And hopefully, after being defeated and forced to submit, Violet would finally drop her Arceus-damned stubbornness and agree to Clavell’s offer of being sent to Blueberry Academy. She’d be safe in that fortress of a school, and he could wash his hands of this nonsense.

“Focus on your job as Deputy Director, Hal. Uva Academy needs proper guidance now more than ever.”

Notes:

So here we get an update on Kieran's progress, as he flies through the Gym Challenge and finding the black stakes. Each chosen Trainer of the Treasures of Ruin have a different kind of relationship with their respective Treasure. Violet's connection with Chien Pao, for example, is rather weak, as most of Violet's hatred is repressed and stems from her desire for justice. Kieran, conversely, has an incredibly strong connection with Chi Yu, which allows him to locate the black stakes rather easily.

And this chapter also has a vision! I have a love-hate relationship with these kinds of prophetic visions, as I really enjoy writing symbolic and metaphorical aspects, but they also feel a little...cheap at times. Let me know how you interpret Kieran's vision and whether you enjoyed its inclusion.

Clavell is Dis-bent on completing Operation Starfall. Part of him is still clinging to the hope that if he plays things by the rules (in this case, Team Star's rules), then he can end the conflict relatively cleanly and peacefully. But we'll have to see how that plays out, and how messy the fight between Kieran and Violet turns out (if the fight happens at all).

Chapter 3: Alone

Summary:

It can feel like you're alone when the entire world seems to be against you. Though Violet isn't as alone as she feels...

The morning after the events of 'Prologue: Aftermath of the Interview':

When Eri and Violet slept together, which was becoming the norm since Violet’s expulsion, Eri usually woke first. Unless Violet was already awake from a nightmare. This time, bless Dialga, Violet was still asleep, curled up and holding an also sleeping Pecharunt. Eri silently asked Cresselia to make sure Violet only experienced pleasant dreams, or at least peaceful sleep.

She began to reflect on the days ahead, while absent-mindedly running her fingers through Violet’s curls, which elicited purrs of contentment. She needed to find out how long the Rising Volt Tacklers would let them stay in the Brave Olivine, which was likely dependent on how much Clavell paid them. She also needed to learn what Arven’s and Scarlet’s plans were. According to Violet, Arven was looking for herbs to save his Pokémon companion, which Eri would happily assist with. But Scarlet? Eri didn’t trust the mercenary one bit, especially after she’d defeated Ortie and stolen Miraidon from Violet before that.

And thinking about Scarlet’s raid on the Ruchbah squad brought to mind the Big Boss. Sisyphus. Cassiopeia. Penny.

When Eri learned the identity of the Big Boss on the interview, she contacted the other captains. Attie assigned themself to making contact with Penny and ensuring she was safe. Shortly after, they informed everyone that La Primera had put Penny under a sort of ‘protective custody’, which actually meant that Nemona was assigned as Penny’s ‘bodyguard’. So Penny was safe. She’d let Violet know that.

But...talking with the Big Boss? Eri couldn’t muster that right now. She’d leave that to one of the other captains, most likely Attie, until she was emotionally ready. There was still a ball of pulsing, emotional hurt which radiated through her when she thought of the Big Boss. She wished that Cassiopeia, or Penny, would have reached out to them before endangering everyone with Operation Starfall. And she wished that Cassiopeia would have picked anyone but Violet. The pain prevented her from reflecting on Momo’s point that maybe the Big Boss had a point in trying to disband them. Or on Attie’s point that the Big Boss had the best of intentions and wasn’t trying to hurt Team Star.

Though Eri would have to thank the Big Boss for taking the fall for Operation Star, so that the captains’ expulsions were reduced to one-year suspensions. And for taking the fall on that interview, so that Violet wouldn’t be framed as the instigator of Team Star’s more destructive actions. It was hard to think about that too much, as thanking the Big Boss meant reaching out to them, and that was too painful right now. But she’d have to at some point in the future.

Normally, Eri would get up to exercise and let Violet sleep in. This time, however, she wanted Violet to wake up with someone beside her. If Violet was doing better, Eri may have awoken her girlfriend in a more teasing manner, but now, she decided to let Violet wake up on her own. And sure enough, Violet soon slowly opened her eyes and shifted around. When she saw Eri and no one else nearby, she stretched and yawned like a cat, causing an annoyed Pecharunt to fly away and Eri to giggle.

“How did you sleep?” Eri asked once Violet finished stretching.

“I...fine, though I had the weirdest dreams. Did you sleep well?” Violet answered.

“Well enough.” By which Eri meant a few hours of sleep, with the rest of the night having been spent mainly holding and watching over her girlfriend. “I’m fine, Vi. I got enough sleep,” she added upon seeing Violet’s concerned face. “How are you feeling?”

“Still a bit numb, but better than yesterday. My head’s quieter now, at least.”

They layed in bed together as Eri informed Violet of Attie’s report about Penny. “She’s safe,” Eri told Violet, perhaps a bit sternly. “Right now, we need to focus on keeping you safe.”

Violet seemed a bit melancholic. “I...suspected it was her, honestly. As soon as I figured out that Sisyphus was Cassiopeia, at Video Game night, but...I didn’t want to believe it.”

“I know the feeling,” Eri reminisced. “I’d ask that you avoid confronting her now, whether over the phone or in-person, unless it becomes absolutely necessary. It may be too painful for...both of you. At least right now.”

Violet nodded in a way which made it clear to Eri that she wasn’t fully convinced. “I...keep wondering if there’s...something I could have done differently,” she reflected out loud. “Something which would have led to a...better outcome.”

Eri put her hand underneath Violet’s chin and turned her face so they were facing each other. “Vi. None of this should have been your responsibility. And none of this is your fault. If it’s anyone’s fault, it’s mine—”

“No,” Violet interrupted Eri. “You were doing your best. Erina, I’ve pieced together at least some of Team Star’s history, and while I can’t approve of everything you’ve done...I can’t find it in me to blame you or even really hold anything against you. If it shouldn’t have been my responsibility, then it shouldn’t have been yours, either.”

The two girls looked at each other, now holding hands. “Regardless...it’s my—” Violet continued.

“Our,” Eri cut Violet off. “I believe you were going to say it’s our duty now. We’re in this together til the end, whatever that end is.”

She leaned in and kissed Violet. Once the two separated, Eri glanced at the time and noted: “We have a couple of hours before breakfast.” She stroked Violet’s cheek with her fingers. “If you’re up to it...I’d like to show you that we’re together.” The last sentence was in a lower, almost seductive, tone.

Violet nodded. “I’d...like that.”

“You’re sure? I don’t want to push you after yester—”

Violet leaned forward and kissed her noble lady, giving her consent, and Eri happily wrapped her arms around her shining knight.

...

Apart from Arven Bewear-hugging her and making sure she was okay, no one brought too much attention to Violet’s condition yesterday, which she was grateful for.

Thankfully Arven didn’t notice the bruise on Violet’s neck, which was thankfully hidden by her high collared coat. There had been a certain ferocity to which Violet and Eri enjoyed each other for the couple of hours prior, and Violet bruised easily. They were both hungry, ravenously so, in more ways than one. Luckily for Eri, her bruises, if Violet created any, were lower and thus easier to hide.

Everyone ate breakfast together, with Violet trying to eat at least a little bit of protein while Friede gave the story of how pissed Clavell was (or how pissed Friede could tell Clavell was under Clavell’s rather stoic disposition) when he relayed that he wouldn’t be taking Violet to Unova. That brought a small smile to Violet’s face.

The Rising Volt Tacklers received missions in other regions, and they needed to take at least some of them, being short of cash like always. So they’d only stay in Paldea for a couple of days before leaving the students. Friede noted that Violet was welcome to stay with them if she felt like she needed the protection at no charge, but Violet politely refused the offer. She wouldn’t leave Paldea when she could still help the others.

As for Scarlet, she had a Gym Challenge with Grusha this evening. And she and Arven were searching for the stakes of the Treasure of Ruin, Ting Lu (Violet was surprised and amused to learn Arven had also been chosen by a Treasure of Ruin). Afterwards, they planned to take down the Quaking Earth Titan to finally, oh finally, get the last Herba Mystica. The other four strains of Herba Mystica had stabilized Chef’s condition, but he wasn’t healed.

And after? Scarlet wanted Violet to come with her to unlock Chien Pao. Getting the Treasures of Ruin meant that Scarlet would return Miraidon to Violet...at least that was what Scarlet promised.

“Should I unlock Chien Pao alone?” Violet suggested. “I’m currently being chased by a villainous biotech company, and it’s better I don’t drag you into that.”

That suggestion was denied by everyone.

“I’m pretty certain that blue-haired psycho nutjob who’s stalking us is also from that biotech company,” Arven reminded Violet. “Meaning Scarlet and I are in the same boat as you anyways. Might as well travel together.”

So that was settled. But what in Arceus’ name was Violet’s plan regarding the Team Star situation? Was revolution for Uva Academy even feasible? Was it ever? Getting any information from Yvon Harrington had been a bust. Violet still had the letter and the evidence of the mass grave, however, and the last message from Penny was a confirmation that the photo evidence was sent to La Primera. Would anything come from that? Impossible to tell now.

...

After breakfast, they watched the Iono Zone, in which the same journalist who’d interviewed Chalce was now being interviewed by Iono.

“First, I’d like to say that this entire interview was pre-arranged, and I was forbidden from questioning Chalce, or even knowing beforehand who the guests were going to be. If I knew that a drunken mother was going to be questioned, I would have refused to participate.”

“Say whaaat!?” Iono exclaimed in exaggerated shock. “The interview was STAGED!!?”

“That was obvious,” Scarlet deadpanned.

“It’s odd that a reporter for a mainstream news organization would be going on the Iono Zone,” Violet noted, as Iono began to get into the main reason the reporter was present.

“More people watch the Iono Zone than mainstream news channels,” Eri informed Violet. “He likely wants as many viewers as possible.”

Violet returned her attention to the stream as the reporter was in the middle of his analysis: “But let’s say that this Violet was the horrible child everyone says she is, as a theoretical. If so, why didn’t the family seek professional help to treat whatever condition or conditions Dr. Connal said she has? Especially when Champion Tyler left? Did the Galarian League just abandon his alcoholic wife and troubled daughter?”

“Now, I ‘unno ‘bout you, but I don’t think the League meant harm!” Iono countered. “Maybe the wife refused help?”

“And if this Violet was such a monster as her elementary school teachers characterized her, how did she get into an Academy as prestigious as Uva? Why was she chosen to be the History Representative for the Student Council and even a Representative Trainer for Uva? And why did the Academy chose her to fight this biker gang, Team Star? Who had the insane idea of sending a delinquent to fight delinquents? How was that going to end in any way but disaster? Either Chalce was lying, or the people in charge at Uva Academy are dangerously incompetent.”

"Look at those viewer numbers!” Iono interrupted the reporter. “The Iono Zone's on a roll today! I'm on cloud nine! No—cloud ten! But anyway, what woulda you do about this?”

“I would demand the immediate resignation of Chalce Konoe from at least Uva Academy, if not also Exceed. I would also demand that anyone who allowed Violet to fight Team Star also be identified and be forced to resign. That was negligence taken to the extreme. They should have had one of the Battle Studies faculty or campus security fight Team Star if battle was the only solution.”

“Boom! We got a straight talker here, 'eyyy? No nonsense! I like it!"

The comments poured in, most of them condemning Chalce and Uva Academy. Not many mentioned Violet, but among the ones which did, they were split between expressing sympathy for her, and arguing that she should be institutionalized or imprisoned. Iono responded to some of the most fiery ones, particularly those by her highest-ranked subscribers.

And then Iono’s RotomPhone (or one of them, at least) zoomed out of her pocket.

“Ello, ’ello, hola! Ciao and bonjour! Who is this?” Iono asked, surprised.

A cold voice answered: “This is Chalce Konoe. I thought you’d like to hear the other side of the story.”

And indeed, at the least for increased viewership, Iono agreed, not showing any surprise or negative emotion to the surprise guest. “Well! I'm super happy you're here, but I’m also mighty busy! So make it quick!”

“You’re all disgusting hypocrites,” Chalce immediately accused...everyone, it seemed. “None of you give two shits about Violet Taxew. It’s not like Noelle Taxew hid her alcoholism and neglect, but the entire neighborhood, and school, and the League, ignored it. It would have looked bad to pry into the private matters of a Champion-level Trainer, and besides, no one cared. And let’s talk about Uva Academy. Did anyone there do anything when Violet was bullied by Russel d’Anconia and his clique, again and again? No, of course not. Because Russel was a special boy, and besides, no one cared. And did anyone say anything when Gideon d’Anconia loudly announced the Academy’s plan of sending Violet to fight a biker gang singlehandedly? No, of course not. Because it presented an easy solution where the status quo didn’t have to be changed, and besides, no one cared. And for your information, it was Deputy Director Clavell who sent Violet to fight Team Star. Or what about when Violet was chased out of Mossui Town in Kitakami during the Festival of Masks for supposedly being a witch? They cheered it on, because it made for a good tourist experience, and besides, no one cared.”

Those behind the scenes were working on tracking the phone Chalce was using, which was the secondary reason Iono was even letting Chalce talk. They’d find a location not in Paldea, but in Galar.

“If that Cassiopeia hadn’t interrupted my interview, all of you would have swallowed it up, like the idiotic, feces-covered Lechonks you are. That reporter would be confirming what I said, instead of desperately trying to save his credibility here. You’d be condemning Violet and saying no punishment is too harsh for her. But now, you’re jumping on the sensation of Uva Academy lying to you. Oh, and it’s all of Uva Academy. The Board of Governors, contrary to their ridiculous statement, knew that Violet wasn’t responsible for Team Star, but they agreed to support my interview, knowing what its purpose was. What was happening at Uva Academy, what students like Violet were going through, was on public display. And you all ignored it. Or better yet, you cheered it on. You want to condemn me? Condemn yourselves. You all enjoy the idea of people like Violet suffering. You all get off on it. None of you are capable of enduring the monotony of your dim-witted, mediocre, meaningless lives without being shown that someone, somewhere, is worse off than you. First, it was Violet. Now, it’s me. Save me your self-indulgent outrage, and your fake sense of justice. This is all just entertainment for you.”

“Wowzers!” Iono exclaimed. "Hot diggity dang! What an exciting speech, huh? Looking at my viewer numbers, you have people on the edge of their seats worldwide! Though remember I refused to host your interview.”

“Before I cut off, I’ll give one final message to Violet Taxew herself, if she’s watching this. Listen to me, Violet. Any support you receive is fake. Any help you’re offered is a trick. These people only want to use you to make themselves look better. Filthy rags of self-righteousness, the priests would say. But we both know the truth. You’re an outsider. You’re society’s monster. Once the outrage has died down, once the public moves onto the next news sensation, they’ll toss you aside. You’ll always be alone.”

“What a bitch,” Arven angrily muttered as Eri instinctively put her arms around Violet.

After giving that warning, Chalce hung up, and Iono gave some closing comments as the reporter denied Chalce’s accusations towards him. "Your eyeballs are MINE—caught in my Electroweb! Whosawhatsit? Iono the Supercharged Streamer! Catch y'all later!"

“Everything Chalce said will be ignored, most likely,” Violet noted once the stream was over. “But she isn’t wrong.”

“She’s not wrong about the public, at least,” Scarlet partially agreed.

“But she’s wrong about the last part,” Eri jumped in. “Because you’re not alone, Vi. Not as long as I – as we’re here with you.”

“She’s right about that,” Arven added. “We’re not about to toss you aside, Little Buddy.”

“That’s the spirit!” Friede enthusiastically approved.

Scarlet rolled her eyes at the cheesiness of the moment, but made no protest, while a small smile involuntarily formed on Violet’s face. "Thanks, everyone," she said quietly and with the slightest hint of guilt.

Watching the Iono Zone had given Violet an idea. She needed to present the evidence of what Gibeon and Harrington did in a public, sensationalist way. Ideally, she’d need to do so at Uva Academy. Would there be an opportunity to give such a presentation? Maybe during Regional Paldean Liberation Day, or if there was a ceremony at Uva for Harrington’s death. They’d never give her another chance to make a speech like they did right before the Festival of Masks, sure, but what if...

Notes:

This chapter is a bit of an intermission chapter which discusses certain topics (ex. what is happening with Penny, how long will the Rising Volt Tacklers stay in Paldea), and sets up future events.

I wanted to have a scene of Iono being a streamer for non-battle related topics. And, as shown in canon S/V, Iono's primary goal is to get as many views and subscribers as possible. I wonder whether she was created as a bit of a parody of real-life streamers. She seems to be rather impartial when it comes to controversial topics, though she will defend the League, given that she is employed by them as a Gym Leader.

This chapter is part of showing Violet and Chalce as foils. Both have been scape-Gogoated by the institutions they were part of, whether Uva Academy or Exceed. But Chalce only ever really cared about power, and consequently, she finds herself now alone. Violet, by contrast, actually has empathy, ideals, and cares for those close to her, and consequently, those close to her will stand by her even when she's at her lowest and most ostracized.

Chapter 4: Visits In Postwick

Summary:

Some visits are made to people in Postwick who knew Violet Taxew. These visits may prove...dangerous.

Notes:

CONTENT WARNINGS: Alcoholism, recounts of child abuse, and character death.

Postwick was such a peaceful little town in southern Galar. Strolling through its peaceful neighborhoods and observing the Wooloo happily grazing on the farmland, one couldn’t imagine anything bad happening in this idyllic arcadia of a place. Especially with the family of Champion-ranked Trainer Leon living here.

It was also where Champion-ranked Tyler Taxew’s family lived. Or used to live.

Walking by it, uncomfortably close to the Slumbering Weald, passerbys would say that the Taxew house looked well-maintained. League agents ensured that the grass was cut, the bushes trimmed, the walkways swept of leaves, the windows washed, and any excessive dirt washed off.

The League Veteran made sure to enter the house from the backdoor. While the outside of the Taxew house was respectable enough, the inside was foul, bringing the image of a stomach digesting everything organic within it. A disgusting smell hit the Veteran’s nose right when they opened the door. Layers of dust covered the surfaces, black mold coated the walls, and the floor, counters, and sinks were littered with dirty glasses, dishes, and cutlery, along with countless empty bottles which used to contain various alcoholic beverages, mostly red wine and vodka. Non-Pokémon bugs swarmed the rooms, feasting and multiplying on the filth.

On the stained couch in the den was Noelle Taxew herself, watching some soap opera about the troubles of a rich family who owned a perfume company. Though it was impossible for the Veteran to tell if Noelle was even watching the show. Without the makeup they’d put on her for the interview, she truly looked like a skeleton with a thin covering of pasty white skin. Her eyes were huge, purple (naturally purple, unlike Violet’s, whose natural eye color is blue), and were once beautiful but now resembled the eyes of a Magikarp.

Noelle didn’t even seem to notice the entrance of the Veteran, who passed her a glass of vodka. Without even looking at it, Noelle downed the liquid within. The Veteran left Noelle to walk through the rest of the house. There were plenty of photos of Noelle and her husband Tyler, but none of Violet. In fact, Noelle had cut Violet out of the photos, and the holes were obvious to any onlooker.

There was an odd photo, one of Noelle with...Chairman Rose, or ex-Chairman Rose. They seemed to be on vacation in some tropical place, perhaps Alola. The Veteran wondered if that happened before or after Noelle’s husband left. If before, why wasn’t Tyler present? Regardless...was there more happening between Noelle and the then Chairman of the Galarian League than friendship?

And what happened to Rose? He got out of jail on bail, and is now hiding somewhere beyond the League’s jurisdiction, presumably. Though the company he founded, Macro Cosmos, is still operational, trying to extract energy from Dynamax crystals in a way which won’t destroy the environment, create rampaging Dynamaxed Pokémon, and resurrect a long-dead crystal dragon which could have caused untold amounts of death had it not been stopped immediately after its awakening.

The Veteran entered the space which almost certainly used to be Violet’s bedroom. It had a bed, a desk and a chair, and a closet with some clothes, but otherwise, it was completely empty. It was unclear whether Noelle had cleared the room of any of Violet’s personal items, or whether Violet had taken almost everything she owned to Paldea. Or whether Violet had next to no personal items to begin with. The Veteran remembered that Violet’s dorm room was, other than books and essentials, devoid of any personal touches.

But there was one exception. On the bed was a stuffed Wooloo doll. The Veteran picked up the dust-covered toy and wiped off the dust and bugs. Did Violet use to sleep with the doll? Did her parents buy it for her, or did she purchase it herself with money from somewhere?

As the Veteran left the room, holding the Wooloo, they found themselves face-to-face with Noelle Taxew. Somehow, Noelle was still standing, despite the poisons in the drink which the Veteran had given her. Her purple eyes were alive and bright, not vacant like usual. The eyes were almost identical to Violet’s eyes.

“I know you...” Noelle drawled. “You...contacted me for that...interview.”

“Yes, I did,” the Veteran confirmed, their voice devoid of emotion.

“You’re...Chalce Konoe.”

“I suppose my disguise failed on you. No matter. It won’t fail on anyone who saw me enter...or exit, for that matter. And you’ll be dead before you can tell anyone.”

The large, purple eyes burned into Chalce’s face. “You’ll follow me soon,” Noelle told her killer, her voice now clear and cold, devoid of any signs of inebriation.

Noelle, like Chalce, was a psychic. But while Chalce’s psychic powers consisted of telekinesis, Noelle’s powers gave her visions of the future. Visions which were part of the reason why Noelle turned to alcohol for relief.

“The monster will eat you,” Noelle continued, her eyes now glowing. “He’ll eat his savior. He’ll eat eternity. And then, he’ll eat himself.”

“He?” Chalce scoffed. “Violet’s a girl, you drunk idiot.”

Then the light exited Noelle’s eyes, and her body collapsed on the floor, spasming and vomiting white foamy liquid for several seconds before finally expiring.

Noelle Taxew’s body was dead.

Chalce wanted to spit on the corpse, but she wouldn’t risk leaving that amount of her DNA at the scene of the crime. She left the Taxew house by the backdoor, heading to her next destination, trying to avoid thinking about Noelle’s last words.

When Noelle’s death was discovered, witnesses, if any spotted and remembered Chalce, would only know her as a League Veteran. This would create the narrative that the League murdered Noelle to keep her quiet after that disastrous interview.

Or maybe the League would claim Violet killed her own mother, considering that she was currently hiding.

That outcome would be, oh, so wonderful.

...

“Oh yes, I remember her,” the librarian of the elementary school which Violet Taxew had attended told Clavell.

They were in the librarian’s house, sipping tea and eating pastries which Clavell had brought. The librarian’s dozen cats watched Clavell from a distance. Most were Purrloins, but Clavell spotted a Meowth of the Galarian strain, two Skitties, and a Shinx.

“Violet is such a kind girl,” the librarian reflected fondly. “She’d always visit the library, once per day, I’m certain of it. I remember she would bring flowers, or even a toy or food for the cats.”

The house was cluttered with photos and prints covering the walls, fancy cutlery and cups and plates in the cabinets, and cat hair everywhere. Despite not being the cleanest place, it felt and even smelt of homeliness and comfort to Clavell.

“Was there any reason Miss Violet would visit the library so often?” Clavell asked. “Was it just to read books, or were there other reasons?”

The librarian looked sadly, and a few of the cats began surrounding him in response. “To hide.”

“Hide? From who?” Clavell inquired, a hint of concern in his voice.

“She had the most nasty bullies who’d torment her. Or teachers who’d drag her away, kicking and biting. I’d let her hide away in the backroom and read.”

“And...did you not report this?”

“I did a couple of times, but they got mad at me for letting Violet hide and skip classes. So...I stopped telling them,” the librarian reminisced the last part with a sly smile. “She’d read books of increasing complexity and maturity, and then I’d discuss them with her, to make sure she understood what she read and clarify what she didn’t.”

One of the Purrloins rubbed his forehead and cheeks against Clavell’s leg, deciding that he wasn’t a threat. Clavell reached down and let the cat first smell and next rub against his hand before petting him.

“Did Miss Violet ever...tell you about her family situation?” Clavell slowly and cautiously asked.

“In her last year...I finally coaxed it out of her. I let her stay here while contacting child services. I had to do something! Her mother was barely feeding her, for the love of Arceus! But...” the librarian looked down, finding it hard to form words. “But...after a few days, they, the League, they...they took Violet from here and brought her back to her mom’s house. Then they warned me that I...had to keep my distance from Violet, or risk losing my job and being charged with...”

“But...why?”

“I guess...they didn’t want to tarnish the reputation of Violet’s dad, or even his memory. I remember seeing Violet the day after. Her face was bruised, and I wanted to help, but...we weren’t allowed.” At this, tears fell down the librarian’s cheeks. “I tried to talk to her, against the rules, but...she said she had been burdening me, and she didn’t want to hurt me! They told her she’d been hurting me!” At this, the librarian broke down, sobbing as his cats tried to comfort him with headbutts and purrs.

Clavell hung his head in horror and disgust. “I’m so sorry,” he managed to say. He found himself wondering how corrupt the Galarian League had been under Chairman Rose. Once the librarian recovered, he continued: “If I may ask a favor. Could you make a written statement regarding your experience with Violet Taxew and describing her character? It would help her greatly.”

“Of...of course I will. Is...Violet in trouble? How is she doing?”

Clavell looked away. “She’s the top History student at Uva Academy. A fine asset to our prestigious school,” he lied. “But...some people are spreading the most nasty and vicious rumors about her, and I need to counter them.”

“That’s terrible! Violet is such a noble person! And a place like Uva Academy...how could there be bullying at such an esteemed place of learning?”

“If required, would you be willing to be interviewed to testify about Violet’s character?”

“I...oh my, I would.”

“Thank you. If you could write that statement here, that would be most efficient and beneficial.”

The librarian agreed, and so they both worked on the statement, with Clavell providing the outline and guiding the phrasing of some of the sentences.

“Could...you do something for me?” the librarian asked.

“Of course.”

The librarian left the room, returning with an old book and an Eevee in tow. “I’m presuming you’ll see Violet?” Upon Clavell’s nod, he continued: “Could you give her...this anthology? She always loved the poems in it. And...I should have done this earlier, but I’d like her to have...one of my cats. She was so good with them, and they loved her, and I think an Eevee is most appropriate for a young adult making so many decisions. And...tell her I’m so sorry, and...tell her she’s always welcome here.”

“I will,” Clavell agreed, taking the book and Eevee. He wasn’t sure how easy it would be to uphold his promise. Violet didn’t exactly have a residence he could drop them off at, and it’s not like their current relationship could be called amicable by any meaning of that word. Whenever Clavell thought of meeting Violet again, he had a vivid image of slapping the disobedient brat, and he was sure that Violet also desired to harm him, likely far worse than a slap.

Why was Clavell committing so much to uncovering Violet’s past? Did he like her? Not at all. Honestly, at this point, she was her least favorite student at Uva Academy, if she could even be called a student after being expelled. She was a rude, arrogant, moralistic rebel who refused to give authority the respect it deserves. But Clavell did not let his personal preferences get in the way of his job. Just because he despised the brat did not mean he was about to let her be harmed or smeared with lies. It was his job to find the truth, announce it, and right any wrongs done by and within Uva.

The meeting with the librarian perplexed Clavell. How did Violet go from being such a sweet child to a...delinquent? Had Eri corrupted her that much? Was there anything Clavell could have done to prevent it? Could he have found Violet another mentor as soon as he was told by Coach Dendra, instead of just observing the two girls’ interactions? Though he remembered Chive’s Chalce’s warning that forbidding something simply makes it more attractive for younger people.

What would have saved Violet? Dendra choosing a different mentor? Turo not making her a Representative Trainer? Or even Violet not finding Miraidon? How far back could you go?

He recalled something the previous Head of the Disciplinary Committee, Gideon, had said: “The only way to teach these delinquents a lesson is to keep your foot on their neck. If they try anything, step harder. It’ll keep them in line and make sure anyone watching them won’t follow their example.” Sure, Gideon is a horrible, disgusting brute of a man, but did he have a point? Would punishing Eri have kept Violet from being seduced by her?

Clavell left, handing the Eevee to Curie, who had been keeping watch outside, and headed off, consumed by his troubling thoughts.

But with human and Pokémon leaving, no one was keeping watch anymore.

So no one spotted the League Veteran who arrived shortly after to talk to the librarian.

Notes:

So we finally meet Noelle Taxew in-person. And we get to see her death, though I'd argue she died before the start of this fic. Chalce simply killed off her body. I never intended for Violet to confront her mother before Noelle's death, since that kind of confrontation would be futile and honestly wouldn't help Violet heal much at all. Healing more consists of removing the ghost of Noelle Taxew from Violet's mind.

Clavell is interesting to write. He's definitely gone down a more morally ambiguous path from what I intended back when I was writing the drabbles for Arc One. I would say that Clavell is meant to represent the best of what authority can offer. Sure, he's well-intentioned, but he is still an authority figure, and authority in Pokémon mainly exerts itself through force, usually expressed in the form of Pokémon battles. I think this is most evident in canon Starfall Street, when Clavell insists on Team Star being disbanded through Pokémon battles, even though he could have gotten literally all the information he needed to make an informed decision on the fate of Team Star through one conversation with Harrington. For bloody sakes, Harrington even knows the identity of the Big Boss! Why didn't Clavell force it out of him?

Chapter 5: Scarlet vs Grusha

Summary:

Scarlet's last Paldean Gym Challenge takes place, with her friends and acquaintances being present for the occasion.

Arven grabbed a black stake glowing with greenish-yellow light, and pulled it out of the ground, upon which it disintegrated into ash in his hands.

Fear ripped through him as he pulled out the stake. His immediate thoughts went to his Little Buddy, Violet. Thank Arceus Violet was no longer suicidal, but in the morning, she was still listless, with little energy and less appetite, though at least she managed to force down some bacon and eggs. And throughout breakfast, she kept turning her head randomly, as if listening to voices which only she could hear.

Would Violet be alright? Of course she said she’d be fine, but Violet would say that even if all her limbs had been cut off. It didn’t take long for Arven’s fear to transition to rage. He wanted to kill Chalce with his bare hands. He wanted to scream at Clavell for letting this happen. He wanted to discover exactly who was responsible for expelling Violet from Uva Academy and make them pay. Seeing Violet’s mother reminded him all too much of his own parents. One day, he still intended to march down to the Zero Lab and give his absentee dad a piece of his mind.

And that last thought sent another bolt of fear through him. Chef...

Slowly recovering from his anger, Arven turned around. “Is that the last one?” he asked Scarlet, who was standing next to him.

“That was number eight, so it should be,” she noted as if reading off a list, and then looked at the time on her RotomPhone. “We need to get to Grusha’s gym, and then we can go to the shrine tonight—”

“Tomorrow,” Arven interrupted her. “We’ll be celebrating your victory tonight. And no one’s going to snatch that treasure but us.”

The two students returned to the Brave Olivine, which had landed on the cliff-side of Glasedo Mountain overlooking the Soccrat Trail, in order to arrive at Grusha’s Gym in time.

...

The prerequisite for battling Grusha was to complete the Snow Slope Run, where the challenger rides down a relatively easy path, whether through skiing, snow boarding, or on a Ride Pokémon. Most likely it was meant as a reference to Grusha’s previous career as an inter-regional snow boarder.

Unfortunately for Scarlet, Miraidon still doesn’t obey her orders, she doesn’t own another Ride Pokémon, and she doesn’t know how to ski or snowboard. In cases like this, the League typically loans the challenger a Ride Pokémon. But there would be an audience, and using the cyborg bike-dragon would be far more popular.

After some discussion by the Gym employees and reluctant approval from Grusha (or, more likely, La Primera), it was decided that Scarlet and Arven would ride Miraidon together, since Arven could command Miraidon. And then Nemona insisted on racing Miraidon with her Koraidon, which was approved for the same reason using Miradon was approved: it would drive the audience insane with excitement.

Nemona’s prehistoric bike-dragon had grown large enough to carry two medium-sized riders. She had better control over Koraidon, and the teenage bike-dragon’s smaller size meant that he was more maneuverable than Miraidon. But Miraidon was innately faster, and consequently Scarlet won the race, even if Nemona hit more rainbow banners. It was decided, therefore, that the contestants ultimately tied in first place, which the audience went ballistic over. Some chanted for Nemona and Scarlet to kiss, while a few even chanted for Arven and Scarlet to kiss. Luckily for Scarlet, however, no kisses were required to continue the challenge.

“The Public Relations Department of the League is going to make this into a love triangle,” Penny realized, with a slight amount of both horror and amusement. Even Penny could tell that Scarlet didn’t like Nemona very much, despite Nemona having paid for a lot of the earlier expenses of Scarlet’s Gym Challenges.

With the Snow Slope Run cleared, it was time for Scarlet to fight Grusha, the Sub-Zero Shredder, himself.

Gyms in Paldea scale based on the number of badges a challenger owns and the strongest Pokémon on their team. This was quite different from the Indigo League’s rules in Kanto and Johto, in which multiple Gym Leaders would fight for the right to represent a town or city. But Geeta wanted a more streamlined Gym Challenge, built to accommodate the Treasure Hunt for Naranja Academy students in particular. This meant that Katy, the Bug-type Gym Leader of Cortondo, was usually the first one challenged, while either Grusha or Tulip were the last ones encountered.

“So you’re the rising star of Naranja Academy?” Grusha questioned Scarlet as the later walked onto the floor of the outdoor stadium. “Champion Nemona’s esteemed Rival? Don’t let that get to your head.”

Scarlet simply stared with that neutral glare of hers. Well, neutral for Scarlet. From anyone else, it would be interpreted as a death glare.

“Winter mountains are dangerous. They can throw your life right off course, easy as that,” Grusha continued, looking out to the cliff-side. “Same thing with Pokémon battles, really... It's always the most dangerous when you're just starting to get the hang of things."

Sitting together were Nemona, Arven, Penny, and Ogerpon in seats which Nemona reserved for them. Both Miraidon and Koraidon were next to Penny, with Miraidon happily purring and Koraidon licking Penny’s hand while insisting on chin scritches from the Computing Sciences student. Ogerpon was vibrating from excitement for the upcoming battle while stuffing popcorn into her mouth.

“Is he normally this dour?” Arven asked out loud.

“He’s always depressed,” Nemona answered. “But he seems particularly negative today. Not sure why.”

Grusha continued: "Today's not a great day to face me, you know... You’re better off giving up. You sure you want to battle me?"

“You bet,” Scarlet replied, cold as always, and the audience cheered.

"Still tryin' to act cool, huh? That's too bad,” Grusha replied after shaking his head in disapproval. "Well, this is my job now...so don’t take what I’m about to do personally. Get ready to feel the icy bite of reality."

With that, Grusha called out his Frosmoth, while Scarlet released Tokimune. Frosmoth set up Tailwind, as per Grusha’s usual strategy. Immediately after, Tokimune burnt the ice moth to a crisp with one burst of flame from his arm cannons. Grusha called out his Beartic, while Scarlet swapped out Tokimune for her Gholdengo, who was an audience favorite. The League convinced Scarlet to let the public name her Gholdengo through an online poll, with the winning name being...Noodle Head, to Scarlet’s frustration.

Consequently, chants of “NOODLE HEAD!!” were heard throughout the audience as Beartic pounded the ground to send an earthquake at Gholdengo, who began surfing towards the ice bear for an epic melee battle.

...

As is typical for Friede, he suddenly realized that he’d forgotten that his meeting with Cervantis was scheduled that evening. And of course he forgot to mention that he’d scheduled the meeting to the rest of the Rising Volt Tacklers.

So the Brave Olivine zoomed off as quickly as it could to make the scheduled time. Violet and Eri stayed behind, as Orla calculated that they wouldn’t be able to return until tomorrow afternoon.

It was decided that Violet shouldn’t watch Scarlet’s Gym Challenge in-person, nor should she attend the celebratory dinner that night. The risk of being noticed and attracting negative attention was too high. Even positive attention was something Violet preferred to avoid. Additionally, Penny would be present, and right now, facing her would be too difficult. Violet was next to certain that Penny despised her.

Even Nemona spoke of Violet negatively according what Arven heard from Scarlet, but everyone involved knew that was because of Nemona’s unwavering faith in La Primera rather than any personal dislike of Violet. And thinking about it, does Scarlet even like Violet? Sure, she disagrees with how Uva Academy has been treating Violet and wants the Explorers taken care of, but it’s not like the two girls speak much...or at all, really. Violet still felt a bit uncomfortable around the thief of Miraidon, while Scarlet radiated waves of condescending annoyance off her whenever she was near Violet. Like Violet was some dumb traumatized kitten rather than an actual human being to her. So Violet was certain that her presence at the celebration dinner would burden what should be a joyous occasion.

And Eri, being even more reluctant to face Cassiopeia and still not being sure about Scarlet as a person, preferred to stick behind with her girlfriend. So while Scarlet raced Nemona, Violet and Eri first bought a gift for Scarlet for completing all eight Gyms, and then visited a café.

As the two humans watched Scarlet’s battle with Grusha from their back table, Violet and Isla sipping their black coffees, Eri drinking her Peppermint Candy Cane Mocha, and Gwyndolin enjoying his black tea, they didn’t notice that someone spotted them. Someone with blue hair and a light grey winter coat. Someone who grinned while petting his Umbreon.

Somone who texted Chalce, confirming a meeting place for the next day, and then began scheming.

...

As most of the audience predicted, Scarlet won the challenge, with her Dark-type Terastallized Meowscarada cutting down Grusha’s Ice-type Terastallized Altaria with some brutal slashes. Both Arven and Nemona knew that Scarlet could have won more effectively through not letting Tokimune or Gholdengo get knocked out. But both also recognized that Scarlet barely winning the fight made for a far better show.

When Scarlet returned to the Gym Lobby to fill out the documentation confirming her victory, Geeta was waiting for her.

“Most impressive, Scarlet. A shining display of talent. I expected much from you ever since Nemona chose you as her Rival, but you’ve truly exceeded all my expectations.”

Scarlet nodded, focusing on filling out the pages.

“Now that you’ve gathered eight Gym Badges…all that’s left is to take on the Pokémon League! If you hope to stand alongside Nemona as a fellow Champion, that is...”

"Yeah—hurry up and get to my rank! I'm itching for a battle of equals!" Nemona burst in, practically vibrating with excitement.

“But first—we’ve got a dinner to celebrate over!” Arven butted in.

Geeta smiled. “I’m so glad to see that you’ve collected such encouraging friends throughout your Challenge,” she noted. She turned to Scarlet’s three companions. “Go on, both of you. I need to speak to Scarlet here for a moment.”

Once Nemona, Penny, and Arven left, Geeta turned back to Scarlet. “It’s unusual for me to see Nemona so excited—though perhaps not for you.”

“Sure,” Scarlet responded with no real emotion as she signed the bottom of the form.

“She must really be happy that she finally has a friend who can keep pace with her own talents. There’s a special kind of strength that can only be reached by competing with a good rival…”

Scarlet’s expression didn’t change as she handed the forms back to the attendant. There was something disappointing about her lack of...friendliness towards Nemona, Geeta thought to herself. She truly hoped that Scarlet and Nemona would become close friends, or even something more. But those hopes seemed to be coming to naught. Well, at least the public seemed to enjoy their dynamic. Apparently, ‘tsundere’ relationships, as people seemed to describe how Scarlet interacted with Nemona, are quite popular.

“Trainers need rivals, and heroes need villains...” Geeta began once the attendant left to photocopy the completed documentation. “You know, I may have a commission for you, Scarlet.”

That caused Scarlet to perk her head up, looking at Geeta. “A commission?”

“Perhaps. I still need to work out the details. You are truly a hero for both Naranja Academy and the League. Now go on, Scarlet. You don’t want to miss out on celebrating your victory with your friends.”

Notes:

One thing I wanted to explore in this fic, albeit tangentially, is how the Gym Challenge of a rising star would be perceived by the public. This was a major element of Sword/Shield, but I imagine it would be present in all regions where the League is present. Trainers are arguably a mixture of athletes and soldiers in the Pokémon world, and I wanted to explore how the League may utilize a promising Trainer's Gym Challenges for increased publicity. And I would argue that this works well for Scarlet Koito in particular, since throughout the manga, she's shown to be an excellent actor, and is even shown to act in a manner which increases public approval during her battle with Iono.

With Nemona, at this point in the fic she believes the narrative of the Board of Governors, but as stated in the chapter, that is due to her faith in La Primera. She has no reason to doubt the narrative. There's a good chance that if she meets Violet in-person for an extended period of time, or if someone she trusts like Scarlet or Penny explains the truth to her, she would change her perspective.

I would say that Geeta's affection for Nemona and Scarlet, along with her hope of them becoming friends, is genuine, even if she's also willing to use it to further the interests of the League. Geeta isn't meant to be villainous in the way that, say, Spinel and Chalce are villainous. Her villainy is more of the banal sort, in which she is a cog in a system which seeks to maintain its power and will stoop to morally dubious means to achieve that purpose. Whether Geeta herself is a 'bad' person is beside the point.

Chapter 6: A Friendly Dinner Conversation

Summary:

Friede and Orla speak with Cervantis over a pleasant dinner. At least it starts pleasant...

Rather than meeting in his office, Cervantis offered to talk with Friede over dinner. And of course he picked the prestigious Gastronome En Famille, which had a formal dress code.

Friede never did look good in a suit. The brown and white set was ill-fitting and tight on him, as if it were a restraint or even a strait-jacket. Orla, by contrast, cleaned up far better in her ivory colored dress.

“Remember the code,” Orla whispered to Friede as they approached.

“One tap, change the topic of conversation. Two taps, we’re being watched. Three taps, we need to leave immediately,” Friede listed. “I’m not that forgetful, honey.”

“You nearly forgot this meeting,” Orla pointed out.

Ten minutes past the arranged meeting time, Cervantis arrived at the reserved table. He was impeccably dressed, and looked barely older than when Friede met with him last, some years ago.

“Ah, Friede! Such a pleasure to see you again after so long!” he shook Friede’s hand with vigor before turning to Orla. “And may I ask who your partner is?”

“Cervantis, this is Orla, my fiancée. Orla, this is Cervantis, the Director of Exceed and my former employer,” Friede introduced the two to each other.

“You got a good catch,” Cervantis smiled as he shook Orla’s hand. “But please, find him a proper tailor. My goodness, Friede, that suit does not suit you at all. You look like a baked potato.”

“Last minute purchase,” Friede lied.

“He never did look good in formal ware,” Cervantis told Orla humorously. “A lab coat always fitted him far better than a tuxedo.” Friede shook his head at that, generating laughter.

“A captain’s coat suits him the best,” Orla stated.

The three sat down, making small talk while drinking wine and munching away at appetizers. Friede spoke about his ecological work, while Cervantis told fun tales both of Friede’s time at Exceed and of hijinks which happened after his resignation.

“I’d like to apologize for resigning so abruptly,” Friede mentioned to Cervantis when that topic was brought up tangentially. “I had to answer some questions for myself, but I realize now that it was selfish on my part.”

“There’s nothing to apologize for,” Cervantis assured Friede. “You’re at the age where you’re still discovering who you truly are. We do push people through graduate programs far too early in their lives, I believe.”

“Thank you.”

“But you were one of my best researchers, Friede,” Cervantis commented. “I’d gladly give you back your old job if you so wish.”

“Perhaps I’ll take you up on your offer someday,” Friede replied semi-seriously.

“I’ll be waiting.”

Friede’s eye was caught by the screen nearby showing the news. After the weather forecast which predicted a drop of temperature in Levincia, the topic switched to a summary of an interview with Champion Leon of Galar, who spoke about his friendship with Tyler Taxew.

“Something caught your eye, Friede?” Cervantis inquired.

“Exceed’s been in the news lately, especially with connection to Uva Academy,” Friede noted.

“Uva Academy is perhaps the top Academy in the world. When I was alerted to its sorry state, I could not help but take action. And we’ve done quite a good job, I may add. The new Biotechnology Department is thriving. The corrupt members of the Disciplinary Committee were rooted out and replaced. And the gang of bikers which tormented the student body for so long has been forced underground, with one of their leaders expelled.”

“How were you alerted to the state of Uva Academy?” Friede asked.

At that question, Cervantis’ face showed hints of...uncertainty? Maybe even guilt? “One of our field agents, Chalce Konoe. She even went undercover for a year as a History professor at Uva to gather a more comprehensive understanding of how far the...corruption went.”

“Chalce? She’s the one who tried to frame that biker gang leader you expelled as the mastermind of the entire gang, if I’m not mistaken? Wasn’t she fired?”

Cervantis took a moment to drink some wine. “We haven’t removed her from the position yet, but there’s a high chance that will happen. Especially after her unprompted and unprofessional call on...Iono’s smear job on us.”

“So, is it possible that the information Chalce gave you could have been distorted, if not entirely false? She was wrong about Violet’s involvement in the biker gang, after all. And it seems that she has her own agenda.”

Cervantis pressed his hands together, as if in deep thought, before sighing loudly. “What is your investment in this, Friede? Did you seriously ask to meet with me just to complain about the treatment of some random ex-student?”

Tap.

“I simply hoped to learn the truth behind all these rumors,” Friede hastily explained himself.

Tap. Tap.

Orla had spotted some patrons watching them in a manner which made it clear they were observing the conversation. Almost certainly they were making sure things don’t escalate out of control. One of them even was wearing a literal disguise kit, with the glasses and huge nose that you could buy from a dollar store.

But when she turned to her fiancé, Friede’s sight was fixed on another individual who’d just arrived.

Spinel.

“Ah! My friend!” Spinel greeted Friede in an overly jovial manner. “I’m so grateful for you letting me know about this meeting, Director. It’s so good to see my old collaborator again.”

Cervantis smiled. “I thought it would be a pleasant surprise for you to meet with a friend after all this time. Spinel mentioned that he hadn’t been able to see you since you resigned.”

At this point, the reader may be wondering how Spinel managed to travel from Glasedo Mountain to Levincia so quickly, especially since he doesn’t have an airship like the Brave Olivine. The answer is teleportation, both with his Beheeyem and with a long-term teleportation machine in the Exceed storage site on Glasedo Mountain.

Unlike the psychic-type Pokémon who can teleport themselves and others, most humans are not biologically built for teleportation, so there is always some risk in using the magic/sufficiently advanced technology. But Spinel is impulsive, with little concern for even his own self-preservation. The most common side effects of teleportation are nausea and vomiting. Other, less common side effects include missing accessories, organ damage and potential organ failure, seizures, long-term memory loss, death, being re-assembled into an eldritch monstrosity which the human brain can only visualize as a rectangular mass of pixels, and being sent to Dis so that the results of your attempted teleportation don’t destroy the cosmos. Combine this with the massive energy costs required to teleport objects far distances, and most people avoid using teleportation unless absolutely necessary.

Spinel, being born lucky, only suffered from nausea. But he hid that uncomfortable feeling well. Sitting next to Cervantis, he looked gorgeous. His long, blue hair, combined with his pale skin and pink eyes was a combination Friede had always found attractive. His extravagant suit, of various shades of blue with gold buttons and a short cape, fit him perfectly.

“Now THIS is how you wear a suit, Friede!” Cervantis gestured to Spinel. “Perhaps you could give your old friend some lessons in fashion, Spinel.”

“I’m always happy to help out,” Spinel responded with humor and flippancy. “But I’m afraid Friede is a lost cause.” At this, both Spinel and Cervantis laughed, followed by Friede and Orla forcing themselves to join in.

“And who’s this?” Spinel gestured to Orla.

Friede made the required introductions, and Spinel shook Orla’s hand before kissing it. The kiss was more disturbing than gentlemanly, causing Orla to involuntarily recoil. It felt like Spinel was trying to suck blood out of her.

“Oh, but I nearly forgot!” Spinel acted as if he just remembered something. “I brought some gifts for everyone, to celebrate this reunion.” He reached into his bag and took out four small boxes, handing one to Friede, one to Orla, and two to Cervantis. “The larger one is for your son,” Spinel informed the Director. “I wouldn’t forget about him, of course.”

“You’re too kind, Spinel,” Cervantis put the gifts away. “I’ll make sure Amethio knows this came from you.”

“The least I can do for our beloved Director,” Spinel assured Cervantis.

Shortly after, orders for food were taken. Friede and Orla requested small dishes, their appetites largely vanishing upon Spinel’s arrival, while Spinel ordered the Red Gyarados pizza and Cervantis requested the mud soup. “So? What did I miss?” he asked, with over-the-top curiosity.

“Friede had heard the most horrible rumors about our involvement at Uva Academy,” Cervantis explained. “Naturally, being a scientist, he needed to get the truth from me.”

“Admirable,” Spinel received a glass of red wine. “Friede’s always liked the young ones.”

Friede raised an eyebrow at Spinel’s phrasing, while Orla began to realize just how intolerable this dinner was about to become.

“In the end, we always do it for the children,” Spinel shook the glass in his hand before taking a sip of the blood-colored drink inside. “Kids are the future, after all. It’s why Exceed, under the wise leadership of our beloved Director here, is so concerned with increasing human flourishing at Uva Academy.”

Cervantis smiled at Spinel’s flattery. “Friede was speaking about his concerns regarding Chalce’s more recent behavior. And I agree, it appears she may have intentions apart from Exceed’s goals.”

“Perhaps we should show Chalce some...leniency,” Spinel suggested. “The failure of that interview was due to previously unknown information rather than any incompetency on her part. And her call to Iono...we can forgive women their emotional outbursts, can’t we? Just as we forgive men their more, shall we say, violent tendencies?”

“You make a good point,” Cervantis agreed. Orla rolled her eyes and gave Friede a tap to keep him quiet for now.

“I would suggest that if we give Chalce a probationary period, under my direct supervision, she would learn from her mistakes and become an even better employee than before. And...thinking about it, you know what would help Chalce recover? A student. She is an excellent teacher, after all. It would be a waste to let her talents in that field go to waste.”

Cervantis pondered this. “You make some excellent points, Spinel. Brilliant as always. I suppose we could speak with your manager about your suggestions.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t do anything without approval from my superiors,” Spinel assured Cervantis. “But I do have an idea for who the student could be.”

“You do?” Cervantis asked, intrigued.

“Do you know what my favorite stories are, Friede?” Spinel asked, leering at his ex-collaborator.

The works of the Marquis de Sade, most likely, Friede was about to say, but Spinel luckily spoke first. “Inspirational stories,” he answered his own question. “Stories about those who are deemed lost causes, only for their potential to blossom beyond all expectations. Did you know, Director, that when I was a child, certain...scientists told my guardians I should be locked up in an institution? Something about...my conduct, if I remember correctly. But Exceed gave me a chance, and look at me now.”

“That’s...incredible,” Cervantis whispered in astonishment. “Those scientists certainly were wrong.”

No. No, they weren’t, Friede couldn’t stop himself from thinking.

“I’m hardly unique,” Spinel continued with exaggerated sadness in his voice. “So many children slip through the cracks like that. And I’d like to do my part to save at least some of them. You know, when I read about the expelled student, this...what’s her name, again?” He pondered dramatically. “Does anyone remember what her name was? I think she was a History—”

“Violet,” Friede finally spoke out of exasperation. “Violet Taxew.”

“Thank you, my old friend. Yes, Violet Taxew. When I read about her expulsion, and her involvement in that biker gang, and her past life in Galar, do you know what I saw? I saw a child with incredible potential, who has been failed by the various authority figures in her life. Now, I’m not saying her expulsion was unwarranted or anything like that. Not for me to critique the judgement of our wise Director. But I believe that, under my and Chalce’s tutelage, this Violet Taxew could be transformed from the delinquent she currently is into a productive and...obedient worker for society.”

Fuck. No. Friede knew what was happening here. Spinel didn’t want to ‘mentor’ Violet. He wanted a plaything. Death would be preferable to whatever this monster had in mind for her.

But what could Friede say? It’s not like the literal words Spinel was saying were objectionable, at least not from Cervantis’ perspective. And if he tried to alert Cervantis of Spinel’s true motives, he’d be deemed delusional or a liar. Or worse.

“Think of the story we could tell, Director. The standard we could set for correcting other troubled children in the future. The changes we could make to...say, how Uva Academy disciplines its students. Can you imagine how many troubled young ones we could save?”

“You make a good argument,” Cervantis agreed. “But this Violet...she’s particularly resistant to authority.”

“Oh, I’m sure that’s little more than a façade,” Spinel laughed off Cervantis’ concern. “With Dr. Connal’s help, I’m certain we can break that part of her. And, even in the highly unlikely chance that her nature beats out our nurture...we’ll at least have her contained, and be able to deal with her so she can’t harm herself or others.”

Spinel hadn’t been looking at Cervantis while explaining his plan on how to rehabilitate Violet. He’d been looking straight at Friede, with a grin that threatened to turn blood-thirsty and a sparkle in his eyes. The feeling of being prey stalked by a ravenous and sadistic predator crawled down Friede’s and Orla’s spines. There was a primal fear of death which was suffocating, making it difficult for them to talk or even breathe.

“Do you have previous experience teaching younger students?” Orla managed to get out the words with some difficulty. It was Friede’s turn to give a tap.

“Do you?” Cervantis returned the question to Orla before Spinel could answer. “After all, I’m sure you’ll be a mother soon. I’d expect you’ll take good care of Friede’s children while he hopefully works for us again.”

Spinel continued to grin while answering Orla’s question. “I’m a fast learner.”

“Well!” Cervantis broke in, deciding to conclude the conversation. “Look at this, Friede! Spinel’s proposal addresses your concerns! A win for everyone, even that student!”

Soon after, Cervantis announced that he and Spinel had to leave, shaking Friede’s and Orla’s hands again and confirming that he’d pay for everyone’s food and drinks. “Here’s hoping I see you more in the future, Friede,” he spoke before heading off. “Make sure to send us invitations to your wedding.”

“Oh, don’t worry, Friede,” Spinel turned to assure his old friend. “If my idea is accepted...I’ll take care of her.” As the waiter arrived to clean the table, Friede noticed that Spinel didn’t touch the Red Gyarados pizza he ordered. And to think about it, did Cervantis have even one spoonful of his mud soup?

“You had to work with him?” Orla asked Friede, horrified.

“Yep,” Friede confirmed. “Did you feel that crawling sensation of dread?” Orla nodded. “That’s what it’s like to be around that psycho after his initial charm wears off.”

“Are you okay?” Orla took one of Friede’s hands in hers.

“I’ll be fine. And you?”

“Yeah...just creeped out.”

“We should get back...” Friede began contemplating their options, and then continued in a whisper. “We’re going to be followed. At the same time, I’m certain that Spinel already suspects that Violet’s close to Scarlet. So I doubt it matters.”

Friede took out Spinel’s gift. “We should open these. No, it won’t be some murder gimmick. Spinel’s a monster, but he’s not stupid. He won’t kill us here. And if they’re tracking devices, I don’t want them on the Brave Olivine.”

Orla’s box contained a Pecha berry and a sheet of paper with numbers. It took her a few seconds to realize what they represented, and then a minute to confirm her suspicions with her RotomPhone. “Coordinates for the hotel Violet’s staying at, and her hotel room number,” she whispered with dread.

And Friede’s box? Another Pecha berry, along with a photo of Violet and Eri at a café. “Bastard,” he muttered angrily.

“Why would he give us these?” Orla asked, while messaging Violet. “Why give it away?”

“Because he can’t resist,” explained Friede. “It’s how he’s always been. He can’t just beat someone, he has to rub it in their faces. For him, his enemies’ losses are more important than—"

“Umm, Friede,” Orla gestured to the screen showing the news. “Look.”

“Breaking report,” the news reporter started. “The wife of Champion-ranked Tyler Taxew, Noelle Taxew, has been found deceased in her home.”

Friede and Orla looked at each other, not listening to what came next. “Chalce,” they whispered simultaneously. Sure, they weren’t certain Chalce murdered Violet’s mother, but the Explorer was the first people who came to mind. At that, they decided to return to the Brave Olivine to make course to Glasedo Mountain.

Some of the Exceed spies in the restaurant followed Friede and Orla. But others, including their leader, stayed. A disguised Hamber, who wanted to listen in to whatever Spinel was planning, began sending some messages to subordinates and allies.

He was well aware that Gibeon would agree to Spinel’s insane and sadistic plan. And he had no interest of seeing it go through.

Or at least he wasn’t interested in seeing part of it go through. He was fine with Chalce returning to the Explorers on probation, albeit undercover and with a new public identity, though he would need to have a very stern discussion with her about her handling of Noelle Taxew. Hearing about the drunken mother’s death disgusted him.

But he wasn’t about to let Violet be tortured by Spinel and Chalce. Sure, things would be ideal if Violet was simply killed off, though as of late, the information obtained by Hamber’s Dusknoir suggested that rather than killing Violet, all they needed to do was obtain that Laquium-absorbing Pokémon of hers to stop Yveltal’s goal.

And if that information was true...perhaps Hamber could find uses for this Violet, or at least get rid of her non-lethally. He did feel bad for her, after all. She reminded him slightly of his ward Amethio.

And while, unlike Chalce, Spinel, or Master Gibeon, Hamber wasn’t a scholar himself, he knew that being a good scholar meant changing one’s perspective with new evidence.

Perhaps, in this cruel world, there is room for even a sliver of kindness.

Notes:

This was an enjoyable chapter to write, partly because I enjoy exploring the character of Cervantis, and partly because Spinel is a massive troll. Friede and Orla are having the most miserable time, being relatively regular people stuck in one of the dinner scenes from American Psycho.

I wanted to explore how Spinel would gain the trust of his superiors through his boot-licking. The man is shameless, and an utter liar. Though the word 'liar' may not be the best descriptor; psychopaths like Spinel so often can't tell the difference between the truth and lies. For them, the truth is whatever they can convince other people what the truth is.

I'm well aware that I still owe everyone the dinner scene between Arven, Scarlet, and Spinel. That will hopefully be posted soon as Chapter 101 of Arc Two.

Chapter 7: Canis Canem Edit

Summary:

Chalce, back in Paldea, has come for her prey.

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Torture, graphic scenes of violence, and character death. Seriously, this chapter is gruesome.

Scarlet, Arven, Nemona, and Penny were celebrating Scarlet completing her Gym Challenge with a dinner and drinks purchased by Geeta herself. While La Primera didn’t attend the celebration, Rika and Poppy did. It was a joyous occasion that would go long into the night, even though Penny retired relatively early, returning to her hotel room and crashing. Ogerpon stayed, however, making quick friends with Poppy. Gwyndolin was also present, watching from some distance in case something happened and Violet needed to help her friends.

With Violet’s and Eri’s fellow students distracted by their festivities, and the Rising Volt Tacklers in Levincia, the two...Uva students? Team Star members? Or, rather, the couple was alone for the night.

At least they thought they’d be alone. For when they entered their hotel room, they were immediately paralyzed by spores which were fired at them upon the door opening.

And waiting for them was Chalce Konoe, still wearing the uniform of a League Veteran.

This was not the plan Chalce and Spinel had agreed on. The plan was for Chalce to arrive from her trip in Galar and simply keep watch on the hotel to ensure that Violet and Eri didn’t leave. In the morning, Spinel would meet up with her, and they’d find a way to separate Violet from the others and kidnap her.

But Chalce couldn’t resist. Still on a bloodthirsty high from her activities in Galar and learning that everyone but Violet and Eri were away or incapacitated for the night, she simply had  to seize the perfect opportunity that sat right in front of her. And, in all fairness, there was some intelligence to Chalce acting immediately. Violet and Eri didn’t think Chalce would try something with so many allies present. Consequently, their defenses were lowered. But alas, she did.

So while Spinel was preparing for the dinner with Cervantis, Friede, and Orla, Violet and Eri found themselves being tied to chairs by Chalce’s telekinetic powers. The paralysis wore off rather quickly, as it does when Pokémon are paralyzed by those spores, but it was long enough.

“Scream, if you wish,” was the first thing Chalce told her captives. “No one will hear you. And if they do, they won’t care. But I’ll warn you: if you scream too much, I’ll cut out your tongues.”

Kumi stood by the door, making sure no one entered. Chalce took Violet’s and Eri’s possessions, smashing their phones and searching through Violet’s Pokeballs until finding the one holding Pecharunt.

“This time, there’s no Laquium around to power up your little peach boy,” Chalce smugly told Violet while holding Pecharunt’s Pokeball, before dumping out Violet’s backpack and having her tone change: “Or...where’s your stupid cat?”

Violet shrugged. “Isla does his own thing half the time.”

Chalce sent out Solara. “Find that Espurr and kill it.” Solara walked around, inspected some of Violet’s belongings, snooped under the bed and in the closet and bathroom, and then left the room.

“Don’t let it get to the others,” Chalce warned Solara as she closed the door and turned back to her captives. “Now, where were we? Oh, yes. I’ve been busy since we last saw each other at the Harrington mansion.”

“Busy getting humiliated,” Violet muttered, which earned her a slap from Chalce.

“We’ll deal with your Cassiopeia soon enough,” Chalce assured Violet. “Or what’s her actual name? Penny?” She turned to Eri. “Tell me, what does it feel like to know your ‘Big Boss’ didn’t value you enough to even let you know her identity? Or communicate with you since...how long has it been now? Instead, she sent Violet here to put you down. Like a dog. Well, it’s fitting, at least. Canis canem edit. Am I right, Violet?”

Eri turned away and Violet glared at Chalce. Show no fear, she remembered Tyler teaching her.

“But let’s get back to the topic at hand. Would you like to know what I’ve been busy with?”

Violet shrugged. “Your activities don’t really interest me.”

“Oh, I think this will interest you,” Chalce disagreed. She picked up the remote and turned on the TV, then changed channels until she reached the news, in which some ‘experts’ were discussing Scarlet’s and Kieran’s quick completions of the Gym Challenges, and whether one or both of them would become Champion-ranked Trainers and maybe, just maybe, even be strong enough to defeat Nemona.

“Oh, for fuck’s sake,” Chalce muttered before turning off the TV. She reached into her bag and took out a dusty stuffed Wooloo doll. “Do you recognize this, Violet Taxew?” She threw the doll at Violet, with it hitting her face and falling down.

Violet glanced down at the doll on the ground, her eyes widening once she realized where it was from. “That’s...my childhood doll,” she whispered, the horror gradually increasing in her voice. “Were you...”

“Your childhood home is in such a sorry state,” Chalce confirmed Violet’s suspicions. “Maybe you should have tried to visit at least once during your studies. You could have cleaned it up, for your mother’s sake. I mean, I nearly puked when I stepped inside. But you didn’t. Such a disappointing daughter.”

“Why the fuck did you...wait. Noelle? Mom?”

Chalce walked up to Violet and ruffled her hair. “Oh, you’re a smart one. I couldn’t risk your mother being interviewed by those who aren’t sympathetic to the narrative I created. The narrative, which incidentally, the Board of Governors and League are still propping up, by the way. It was easy disposing of your mother. She took the poisoned drink and chugged it down without even looking up at me.”

A mental blow hit Violet, one which she couldn’t process right now, but would hurt immensely in the future. In the present moment, she felt numb to the news of her mother’s death. Eri, on the other hand, was instantly horrified. “What the fucking Dis!?” she yelled at Chalce. “You killed Vi’s mom?! What is wrong with you?!”

Chalce ignored Eri’s cries. “But there’s more,” she informed Violet. “Do you remember the librarian from your elementary school?”

For a reason Violet couldn’t figure out right now, that hit her harder than the news about Noelle’s fate. “Oh, dear Arceus,” she said, horrified. “Don’t tell me you killed him too?”

“Oh, don’t worry,” Chalce informed Violet. “He’s not dead. Yet. But I thought a reunion was in order.”

“A what...” Violet was trying to figure out what that meant as Chalce took out her RotomPhone, pressed some buttons, and showed Violet the screen. The librarian was at his dining room table, bound and gagged, looking straight forward. “MMMMMMPH!” he cried out upon seeing Violet.

“Say hi!” Chalce told both Violet and the librarian, who was still screaming through his gag. “I thought he’d want a front-seat view of what I have in store for you. I wonder whether anyone will find him in time. How much do you want to bet that he’ll die of thirst or starvation, Violet?”

“I’m so sorry, Mr. Dahl,” Violet told the librarian. “I never meant to wrap you up in this.”

“But you did regardless,” Chalce scolded Violet. “Your ridiculous sense of heroism...no, of knighthood, has doomed so many people. You, your girlfriend, your mother, the librarian here...and let’s not even get into your Pokémon. You are truly a millstone, Violet. Your stupid ideals burden everyone, dragging them to their deaths.”

“Shut up!” Eri finally spoke, looking at Chalce. “You’re responsible for all of this. Don’t blame Vi for your depravity. It’s you. You’re the monster.”

Chalce rolled her eyes. “Of course someone as dumb as you would think that. I’m not even sure why I’m wasting my breath talking to you. You’re only useful in how much Violet cares about you.”

“Fuck you,” Violet spat out. “What are you really, Chalce Konoe? Did you commit a sin so heinous that your soul was dragged to Dis and replaced by a demon?”

That earned a scoff. “No demon, Violet. Just a human. It’s so typical of your naivety that you’d think that. No, I’m teaching you a lesson. And I’m just doing what so many wish they could have done, but didn’t have the skill or willpower. Your parents. Those at your elementary school, who your librarian friend failed to protect you from. Russel. Gideon. Team Crybully—”

“No,” Eri cut in. “None of us would ever.”

“Such an useful idiot,” Chalce dismissed Eri’s protest. “Back to my point. I’m simply doing what, honestly, most people would do to you if they could. They’re just too stupid to do it. Or too drowned in the mud of apathy like the Lechonks they are. Or too scared of punishment. Who knows? But trust me, they want you to suffer.”

Violet stared at Chalce, not with horror, but with first confusion, and then with almost amused astonishment, as if she was watching a bad skit. “No, Chalce,” she finally stated, calmly and coldly. “It’s just you. You’re just a rabid dog. And your claim that you’re so much more intelligent than everyone else is a rationalization. Or rather, denial. It’s denial that deep down, you’re little more than a hired thug. Canis canem edit. How appropriate. You’re just a rabid dog with Exceed holding your leash.”

For the first time, a real emotion, anger, flashed through Chalce’s face. “I’m controlled by no one.”

“Really, Explorer of Exceed? You know, part of me feels sorry for you, Chalce.”

“If you dare pity me—”

“I feel sorry for you because you could have been different. From what you told me, I figure that Uva Academy hurt you, the way it hurt me, and the way it hurt Eri. But Eri and I chose to seek justice and protect those weaker than us. Sure, we made mistakes, but we tried. You? You chose to perpetuate your suffering, to spread it to others like it’s some plague. Or rabies. You chose to become the bullies who hurt you, rather than trying to fix the system, or at least protect those trapped in it. You’re a rabid dog, Chalce Konoe. The suffering you endured wasn’t your fault. But your choices afterwards were and still are. And like a rabid dog, you need to be put down.”

Chalce grabbed Violet’s hair and pulled hard, earning a yelp of pain. “I am nothing like those who tormented me at Uva. Those professors? They’re dead. I killed them over the years, using the strength I got at Exceed. In fact, I’m far more similar to you, Violet. The difference between us is that I became strong, while you chose to bask in your weakness and wear it like it’s some Arceus-damned badge of honor.”

“The difference is that you chose to become part of the system which tormented you. You gave them power over you, so that you could torment people like me. Fuck, I should have seen it back when you gave those ridiculous midterms. Was it worth it?”

“No one has power over me.”   

“Tell me, Chalce: what is Gibeon Castile like? Does he view himself as superior to us lesser folk who don’t share his noble ancestry? Or perhaps he only communicates to you through your RotomPhone, revealing next to nothing about himself. You know, the name Gibeon is only one letter different from Gideon. Like your predecessor, Gideon d’Anconia.”

Chalce walked close to Violet so the two were barely a finger apart, as if trying to intimidate her. “Don’t you dare compare Gibeon to that barbarian.”

“That’s what Gideon did when he framed me for Team Star’s attack on Professor Sonia’s speech,” Violet reflected out loud. “He walked right up to me and asked if I want to challenge him. Even the way you enjoy having power over me—”

“It reminds me of how Gideon treated Mellie,” Eri butted in. “After Operation Star, he offered to convince Harrington to rescind our expulsions if Mellie slept with him. Obviously, she refused.”

Violet, having never heard that before, was taken aback for a few seconds by pure shock.

“That’s completely different,” Chalce stated, but clearly in an uncertain tone.

“No, it isn’t,” Violet replied, quickly regaining her composure. “The Head of the Disciplinary Committee exerting their power over a student. You’re smarter than Gideon, that’s for sure. But at the end of the day, you’re both the same at your cores. Just schoolyard bullies. Neither you could even leave Uva Academy. You’re both chained to your pasts.”

Chalce kneeled so that she and Violet were eye-to-eye. “You think you’re so clever, comparing me to Gideon d’Anconia? But at the end of the day, it’s me who’s in control. I won, and you lost. Who cares how I won? Your insistence on not compromising your arbitrary morals has fucked you and everyone you care about. Tell me: will your honor have been worth it when you watch your girlfriend dying—”

Violet stopped Chalce’s rant by spitting in her face. Chalce reeled back, wiped the saliva off her face, and then took out a ceremonial dagger from Kurumi Town.

“Fuck it. You’ve exhausted my patience. Let’s begin.”

Using her telekinetic powers, Chalce brought the dagger to the left side of Violet’s mouth. Violet shook violently, trying to move away, but her face was quickly immobilized.

“No, no, no,” Eri’s eyes widened when the dagger approached Violet’s face. “You wouldn’t.”

Chalce moved in front to block Eri’s view before stating her intentions, as if commanding the dagger:

“Cut.”

“VI!!!”

“MMMMMMMMPHHH!!!”

Violet’s mouth was sealed shut by Chalce’s telekinetic powers, but her muffled screams of pain were easy to hear. After some seconds, the bloody dagger was tossed aside, and Chalce moved to show the results of her work to Eri.

“What do you think?” she asked with an exaggerated smile, her voice high with fake excitement. “Now she looks like her Kirlia!”

The dagger had cut from Violet’s mouth, up the left side of her face to the side of her forehead. The resulting wound was bleeding badly, with blood running down Violet’s face and soaking her coat. But what horrified Eri the most was Violet’s mutilated and now useless left eye. Violet was silent, entering shock from the pain and blood loss.

Chalce put her face right at Violet’s, staring into her right eye. “Is it still worth it?” she hissed, dropping her joyful façade for just a moment. There was something in Chalce’s eyes which Violet had never seen before: desperation. “Look where it would have gotten me,” she said, more quietly, as if to herself rather than to Violet.

“Enough of this!” Eri pleaded, losing all composure. “What do you want? I’ll give it to you! Just stop! She needs medical help! Now!”

“I want this. You know, they say symmetry is one of the crucial conditions for finding someone attractive,” Chalce stood up and answered Eri in that previous false cheerful voice as she telekinetically returned the dagger to her hand. “What do you think? Should I make her face...symmetrical?” she asked as she brought the dagger close to Violet’s right eye. “Would that make your girlfriend more attractive to you?”

“She’ll die!!”

“Don’t worry. I’ll keep her alive. Barely. Long enough to see you d—"

And then Chalce’s RotomPhone automatically accepted a call, distracting her from taunting Eri. Though, in all honesty, Chalce had paid Eri next to no focused attention all this time, barely looking at her even when speaking to her. She’d always viewed the jock as unworthy of her time.

This meant that Chalce hadn’t noticed an invisible Isla untying and cutting the ropes binding Eri to the chair. And just as the call was accepted, Isla finished his job, sneaking over to where Violet’s and Eri’s Pokeballs were stored.

“Chalce?” A gentlemanly voice spoke, and Chalce immediately stood to attention.

“Ha-Hamber?” Chalce responded, slight fear in her voice.

“If you want to preserve your position as an Explorer, Chalce, then listen carefully. First, you must bring the Pecha—”

With Chalce distracted, Eri took her chance, charging and throwing herself at the Head of Uva’s Disciplinary Committee while Isla threw Undertaker’s Pokeball, releasing the Annihilape who immediately engaged with Kumi.

The dagger clattered on the ground as Violet’s two mentors crashed in a brawl. Chalce was adept at martial arts, and could use telekinesis as a bonus. But her telekinetic powers were useless when her target was entangled with her. And her skills at martial arts were no match against the sheer advantage in height, weight, and musculature which Eri had over her. The Ogre of Uva Academy used her body to pin Chalce down, punched her in the face twice to stun her, and then plunged her thumbs directly into her enemies’ eyes.

Scientific studies have shown that Pokémon Trainers often have abilities which mirror the kind of Pokémon they train. Sometimes the abilities come first, and sometimes the training does. As the best known example, psychics very often prefer using Psychic-type Pokémon, with Chalce being a good case study. Trainers who use Ghost-type Pokémon are more likely to be able to communicate with the dead. Violet is not an example of this: her limited ability to see and listen to ghosts was due to the spiritual energy endowed to her by Yveltal, which was used to resurrect Pecharunt.

And Trainers who specialize in Fighting-type Pokémon tend to be unusually strong, sometimes a bit more than is considered humanly possible. Or at least they become unusually strong in moments of extreme stress.

Eri Kitakata is one such example.

Violet and Hamber watched in sheer shock and horror as Chalce howled in inhuman agony, futilely trying to push the Ogre off her as her eyes were crushed in their sockets.

“DIE!!!” The Ogre screamed, loud enough that someone outside the room surely heard. “JUST FUCKING DIE, YOU MONSTER!!!”

Soon, they heard bones breaking.

And shortly after, the howling stopped.

Chalce Konoe was dead.

For the first time, an Explorer of Exceed had died in combat.

For about ten seconds more, the Ogre delivered blow after blow to Chalce’s face, caving it in and rendering it unrecognizable. Chalce’s intelligence, which she has prided herself on, was now smashed apart like her brain. The Ogre then stood up, staggering for a second before Eri regained control and realized that Violet was bleeding profusely. She ran over to free her girlfriend as Hamber remotely moved the RotomPhone to get a good look at Violet.

“Bloody Dis,” Hamber whispered upon seeing Violet’s mutilated face, more disgust in his voice than horror. “I’m so sorry.”

“Who are you?” Eri asked as she wrapped fabrics around Violet’s face while Ingo began clawing through the ropes.

“Right now, that’s not important. But listen to me, at least one of you,” Hamber spoke as Eri freed Violet. “I’m calling police and ambulances now, for you and for your friend in Postwick. Get to the hospital immediately. We’ll speak again once Violet is stabilized.”

Violet staggered over to Chalce’s corpse and took Pecharunt’s Pokeball before Eri scooped her up and left the room, Chalce’s RotomPhone following. They stepped over Kumi’s body, having been Rage Punched to death, as Eri returned Undertaker to his Pokeball. At the elevator, they ran into a group of five individuals, some wearing suits and others donning trench coats and fedoras, upon which Hamber hung up, wiping the RotomPhone’s memory and ejecting the Rotom, causing the empty phone to fall.

“Dear Arceus,” the leading individual, a tall, feminine official with long, white hair, whispered at all the blood. They turned to their two closest subordinates. “You two, first aid and hospital, now. You two, come with me.”

“Should we arrest them, Decibel?” one of the subordinates asked.

“For fucking what?” Decibel responded in astonishment. “No, you idiot! Get them to the hospital!”

“But she’s Violet—”

“Right now, I don’t care.”

Before leaving, Decibel turned back to Eri. “You. What happened to her? Does the name ‘Chalce—'"

“She’s dead,” Eri managed to tell the white-haired individual. “We barely...”

“Self defense, I’m sure. Now go!”

Despite Decibel’s best efforts, the public would soon learn what happened. The screaming, the blood in the hallway – Chalce’s death would be discovered and reported on relatively quickly. In fact, the screaming was why Decibel’s team was present in the first place – someone called the police. And at least one intrepid reporter, Wy-Yes, would connect the Veteran uniform she was wearing to reports of a Veteran entering the Taxew house on the day of Noelle’s death.

After that, any legitimacy to Chalce’s previous interview, even the parts which Cassiopeia hadn’t already thrown into doubt, would be wiped away.

But right now, for Violet and Eri, once Violet was stabilized, the main thought for both of them was one of relief.

Chalce Konoe, their hunter and tormentor, was finally dead.

Notes:

Summary in case you couldn't stomach the chapter but want to know the important parts: Chalce immobilizes and confronts Violet and Eri, and while she delivers Violet a wound which causes the loss of her left eye, Eri is ultimately able to break free with Isla's help and finally kill the Explorer.

Well, that happened. The more I thought about it, the more I realized that the Chalce Konoe I wrote in this fic had to die, and likely sooner rather than later. Her combination of competence and sheer determination to kill Violet meant that she wouldn't put off a confrontation for too long, and I wanted to avoid the trap of having her be foiled again and again. Also, this fic isn't so dark that I had plans to kill Violet or put her through the prolonged torture Chalce had in mind. Hopefully this chapter is the darkest the fic goes. Or at least it is one of the darkest chapters in the fic.

I know that Arven wanted to kill Chalce, but it made more sense for one of Violet's mentors to be killed by Violet's other mentor. And Chalce being killed by the Ogre of Uva Academy further emphasizes how she dies by her own 'canis canem edit' philosophy: essentially, she dies in what amounts to a schoolyard brawl, and loses because her opponent is a jock who physically overpowers her. I never planned for Chalce to have an epic death involving a prolonged Pokémon battle: one of my initial plans for her death was to have Miraidon ram into her at top speed.

Chalce's death may be one of the most major diversions from the Horizons anime so far, but Chalce mainly served as support for the other Explorer admins, in particular Spinel, so I don't think she as a character is essential for the show's plot. I'm sure that Hamber and/or Spinel can replace her. Perhaps even Dr. Sigmund Connal could fill the role. He'd have an easy time being enrolled as a professor at Naranja Academy to infiltrate it, and he could form a bit of a rivalry with Dot.

And that's the end of Part One of Arc Three! Part Two, once Violet recovers, will focus on finding the Treasures of Ruin and defeating the last Titan Pokémon to fully heal Chef!

Chapter 8: Gone

Summary:

Violet needs medical care, immediately. But some issues quickly arise, and two groups try to take advantage of her injury.

Geeta’s Perspective:

Geeta entered the hotel room, giving a second’s glance at Chalce’s corpse.

“Do you have Iron Leaves?” she asked Decibel, who immediately handed her a green Pokeball.

“It’s disappointing we weren’t able to interrogate Chalce, but otherwise, things appear to have fallen into our favor,” Geeta summarized, looking down at Iron Leave’s Pokeball. “A potential threat dead, and Violet Taxew incapacitated and in the hospital, where she can be detained.”

The room was in chaos. It appeared that, in their rush to get medical aid, Violet and Eri had only collected their essentials. Some of their personal items still laid out. Decibel’s subordinates packaged those items, as well as a bloody ceremonial dagger. That would be useful for providing forensic evidence of what Chalce did to Violet.

Chalce Konoe.

Violet Taxew.

Enemies to the death, and yet...they are quite similar, in a way.

First History students, and then powerful Trainers who plot the downfall of Uva Academy. And almost certainly the League, if they had been given time and opportunity.

But now, they’re both defeated. It’s a pity Chalce wasn’t able to finish off Violet before dying herself, but with Violet incapacitated, that’s no issue.

As Geeta was determining first Chalce’s and Violet’s similarities, and then the League’s and Uva Academy’s next steps regarding Chalce and Violet, her good fortunes began to fall and shatter around her.

“Detective,” one of the subordinates addressed Decibel. “We just got a call that the ambulance holding Violet was hijacked and driven away from the hospital.”

“Have the police pursue it. Send a squad of our Rangers as well,” Decibel ordered.

And if that wasn’t bad enough, Geeta received an emergency message from Rika shortly after:

Miraidon’s gone.

...

Violet's and Eri's Perspectives (and perhaps of a couple others):

The ambulance was crowded. Violet was on the stretcher as the paramedic hooked her up to an IV machine while controlling her bleeding and cleaning the wound. Eri and Gwyndolin (who’d been notified and brought to Violet by Isla) were on the other side of the stretcher.

There was another occupant. Solara, Chalce’s Espeon. Eri kept glancing nervously at the psychic cat, worried that it would attack out of vengeance for the murder of its Trainer, but Solara just stared at Violet.

Soon, they arrived at the hospital. The ambulance doors opened, but waiting for them was a physician with various supplies, presumably from the hospital, and a...Meteor Security Service guard?

“You,” the guard gestured to the paramedic, pointing his musket at him. “Out. Now.”

“What in the name of Dis—”

“Out.”

The paramedic fled, crying about how this was illegal, and the physician and guard climbed in, closing the doors behind them. At that, the ambulance sped away from the hospital, likely going at near maximum speed from the feel of it. Eri found herself wondering if the driver was also replaced, or if they were in on this from the start.

“What’s going on?” Eri stood up and took out Cena’s Pokeball.

“If she goes in that hospital, the League will detain her,” the physician explained. “She’ll be arrested and locked up, or worse. Consider this a rescue mission.”

“Or a kidnapping,” Eri retorted.

“Right now, you should be more concerned about your friend receiving medical care. I have orders to make sure she lives. But your compliance or lack thereof will determine how I make sure she lives. For example, this wound needs to be stitched up. It’s up to you whether she receives anesthetic or not.”

“If you do anything to harm Vi—” Eri began warning the physician, but was stopped by a flintlock pistol pointing at her face. The Meteor Security Service guard was wearing their face visor, making identification or interpretation of their face impossible. A cold, emotionless soldier, ready to kill her at any moment. Or at least that was the impression given.

“She’ll be fine, so long as no one resists,” the physician assured Eri.

It was a long drive. The physician fortunately gave Violet anesthetic before stitching up her face and cleaning out her left eye socket. Violet remained silent throughout the operation, her right eye vacant as she internally struggled to stay awake. Eri stroked her hand, while Isla sat at Violet’s head and purred. Gwyndolin’s attention was entirely on the guard, ready to strike if they tried anything.

Violet glanced at Eri’s hand, stroking and tracing shapes on her own. It was still coated with Chalce’s blood and...other kinds of biological tissue which used to be in Chalce’s head. A wave of revulsion went through Violet, but she still enjoyed Eri’s touch.

“What’s this letter?” Eri whispered, so Violet could hear, but hopefully the physician and guard couldn’t. Though the physician had headphones on, and the guard was playing some gatcha game on their RotomPhone, so their attention was likely not focused on their captives.

“A...L?” It was hard for Violet to speak, especially with half her face being numb, but she tried.

“Good girl. And this?”

“...O.”

It was easy to figure out the word Eri was tracing out on Violet’s palm and wrist, but Violet still let it play out. V came next, and E was last. “Love,” Violet muttered weakly, upon guessing the last letter. “I...I love you...Erina.”

“I love you too, Vi.” Tears fell from Eri’s eyes as she stroked Violet’s head, making her girlfriend even more sleepy. Was it the first time they used that word with each other? There was a sense of danger with it. Love felt like a double-edged sword, or at least that was the first image which came to mind when Violet thought of the word.

But considering their predicament, it made sense for them to say it now, to cement that devotion and commitment before it was possibly torn away, maybe forever.

After a few hours, in which Violet snuck in a quick nap, the ambulance stopped. The physician carefully removed the IV tube from Violet’s arm and bandaged the resulting puncture while Eri tried to get a look outside. Nothing distinguishable.

“We’re here. Before we get out, the mission commander wants a few words with you.”

The physician took out his RotomPhone and made a call. Soon, the phone moved to show its screen to Violet and Eri, with Hamber’s face popping up. Though, for Violet and Eri, neither of whom knew Hamber’s name, all they saw was an elderly suited gentleman with grey hair which covered his right eye.

“Hello again,” Hamber greeted the two. “I’m glad to hear that Violet is stable. And rest assured, your librarian friend Mr. Dahl was rescued and is physically well.”

“...thank you,” Violet weakly whispered at the last sentence, her words stuffed with relief.

“Who are you?” Eri asked in a low growl that made her question sound more like a threatening demand.

“...doesn’t look like Gibeon,” Violet noted, rather drowsily.

Hamber raised an eyebrow at the mention of Gibeon Castile before answering Eri’s question. “My name is unimportant. But I am the Head of the field workers of Exceed.”

“So,” Violet groggily mumbled out. “That means you’re in charge of Chalce and Spinel.”

“Officially, yes. But Chalce’s latest actions were against my direct orders.”

Eri scoffed. “Her latest actions, sure, but what about the ones prior to that? Infiltrating Uva Academy and taking over as Head of the Disciplinary Committee? Getting Violet expelled? Attacking Team Star’s workshop? Hunting us down to, what, kidnap or kill us? Which of those were your orders?”

“I’m trying to help you,” Hamber, exasperated, gave a non-answer.

“We’ve had old men in authority say that to us before. It wasn’t true then, and I doubt it’s true now.”

“It’s a pity you feel that way,” Hamber lamented. “Unfortunately, you don’t have a choice what’s about to happen. We’re at the Exceed supply base, and there are at several guards outside this ambulance, ready to put you down if you try to resist. Hand over the Pokeball containing the Pecha berry Pokémon, and we can keep things peaceful.”

As Eri prepared to release Cena, the guard pointed a flintlock pistol at her once again. “You’ll overpower me, perhaps,” the guard admitted. “But you won’t overpower the squad outside, let alone the Exceed field agent. Do you really think we wouldn’t plan for the possibility of you trying to escape? Surrender, and it’ll be better for everyone.”

Gwyndolin’s response was to reveal a round object to Violet and Eri.

That changed plans.

“Is that the Pokeball containing the Pecha berry Pokémon?” Hamber asked. “Hand it over to the guard.”

The guard extended one hand out, the other still aiming his pistol at Eri. Gwyndolin looked at Violet, who nodded, and then gave the guard the Timer Ball.

“Wise choice,” Hamber commended them.

Violet gave a weak smile before replying with: “I want a sandwich.”

Meanwhile, from outside, the Meteor Security Service guards and the Explorer representing Exceed, Sidan, heard banging and thumping from within the ambulance, suggesting a struggle within.

“Muskets OUT!!” the Knight commandeering the guards ordered. “LOAD AND HOLD!!”

“Prepare for honorable combat!” Sidan cried out.

After a minute or so, the ambulance doors opened...

...and the guards were face-to-face with a purple cyborg bike-dragon.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” the Knight whispered.

The guards right in front of Miraidon dove out of their way as Violet’s steed shot out of the ambulance like a musket ball. Before the guards could recover, Miraidon was out of sight, zooming down the road which the ambulance drove up to arrive.

“Should we pursue?”

“It would be pointless,” the Knight decided. “Nothing we have can match that thing’s speed.”

The physician’s RotomPhone floated from its owner’s beaten body to Sidan. “Hold back,” Hamber ordered his blood-thirsty subordinate. “We’ll send scouts to locate them, but until then, we’ll take no offensive actions.”

“They killed Chalce,” Sidan muttered angrily. “I must avenge her.”

“I commend your loyalty to our comrades. But mindlessly charging after them will only lower your chances of succeeding at that front.”

“Fine,” Sidan agreed, though clearly pissed and unconvinced.

“There is a time and place for everything, Sidan,” Hamber tried to console the huge Explorer. “You will have your chance. Though there is one thing you must know. It was Eri, the tall and muscular one, who killed Chalce without Violet’s input.”

“I will engage this Eri in honorable battle then, and end her as she ended Chalce,” Sidan boasted.

Hamber decided that now was not a good time to explain why Eri killed Chalce. “For now, make sure the ambulance is driven and abandoned away from the base. We don’t want any more attention from the League.” With that order, Hamber hung up.

“Well, well,” Spinel, from behind Hamber, noted. “This is quite the interesting turn of events.”

“A very bad turn,” Hamber added.

“You know, I could find—”

“No.” The order rang out, echoing off the walls of the Explorers’ meeting room in Cervantis’ mansion. “I forbid you from involving yourself in this mission whatsoever, Spinel.”

Spinel rolled his eyes. “What are you afraid of? Collateral damage? Those two idiots will do far worse than I could ever? Or excessive bloodshed? When has Exceed cared about that before?”

Hamber turned, preparing to walk away.

“Then again, this Violet is quite the persistent cockroach,” Spinel mused. “Stepping on her hasn’t been working. Perhaps we need a different approach to exterminate this infestation?”

Hamber quickly left the room. “Oh, Hamber,” Spinel said in between laughter. “I was joking. Don’t take it so seriously.”

...

Violet didn’t remember riding Miraidon. Perhaps she fell asleep, and Eri held her to prevent her from falling off. Maybe she retained enough consciousness to hold onto the cyborg bike-dragon’s handles, but not enough to form memories of the experience.

One moment, she was escaping the ambulance. The next moment, she was in a bed, presumably in a motel room. She woke up abruptly, as if from a bad dream. Terror hung in the air, weighing down on her. But there was no memory of a nightmare. The only image she could recall was Chalce’s face, caved-in and with its eyes crushed.

Violet felt utterly exhausted and groggy. The left side of her face pulsed shots of pain. At this moment, getting out of bed felt like a momentous task, currently beyond her capabilities. The light coming from the window suggested it was morning, however. Her Pokémon were scattered across the room. Pecharunt was cuddled beside her. Isla was snoozing at her head. Flutter Mane was also sleeping, lying across the bed. Gwyndolin was in his trance-like state at the desk. Miraidon was napping in the corner of the room.

Upon seeing Miraidon, Violet felt a sense of...deep satisfaction. She was finally reunited with her cyborg bike-dragon friend. Justice was achieved. That was the actual, hidden reason why she’d sent Gwyndolin to watch over the celebration. But at the same time, the point was to use the counter-theft of Miraidon to force a confrontation with Scarlet, and point out her more troubling behaviors to Arven and Nemona. She hadn’t intended to flee with Miraidon, unless it was an emergency. But alas, Chalce’s ambush had forced her hand, and now likely Scarlet and the others would never forgive Violet for this betrayal. Also, the League may now actively hunt down Violet to retrieve Miraidon.

Though apparently the League was already planning to detain me...but for what? Or maybe that physician was lying?

The door opened, and Eri entered, carrying bags and a tray. Violet’s Pokémon immediately stood to attention, only to return to relaxation upon identifying Eri.

“You’re awake!” Eri happily exclaimed while setting down the bags and setting out breakfast for everyone. “How are you feeling?”

“Bleh. Where...are we?”

“A motel in the outskirts of Medali. We rode as far as we could, until Miraidon ran out of energy.”

Eri took out a sandwich, upon which Miraidon leapt up and began begging. “Agias! Agias! Agias!” they began rubbing their head against Eri’s torso.

“Glad to see you’re getting along,” Violet noted. Miraidon had never liked Eri, she remembered. Eri giggled and gave Miraidon the sandwich, which was devoured in one gulp.

As Eri put out everyone’s breakfasts, Violet spotted Solara heading towards some meat. “Wait...isn’t that...Chalce’s Espeon?” Violet asked.

Eri glanced at Solara. “It followed us. Rode on Gwyndolin’s shoulders while on Miraidon. We’re keeping an eye on it, but it hasn’t been hostile yet.”

After all the Pokémon were hungrily devouring their food, Eri brought the tray to Violet’s bed. It held meat, beans, spinach, and rice, with a heavy emphasis on the meat and beans. After examining Violet’s stitched up wound and administrating pain meds, she gave one order:

“Eat.”

“Thank you,” Violet responded. “I’ll pay you back for everything. But I’m not hun—”

“Eat what you can, then. You need to replenish your iron. Also, drink lots.”

Violet slowly ate pieces of meat while sipping the energy drink Eri brought her. Even chewing and sipping felt like they took too much energy. Eri ate her own breakfast, which was much larger than Violet’s and also had a lot of meat, as is normal for Eri’s preferred dishes. Pecharunt created purple mochi and placed it on Violet’s tray, but Eri took it off. “No, Pecharunt. Violet needs real food,” she scolded the brat, who then flew off crying.

“WAAAAAHHHH!!!” Pecharunt bounced from one side of the room to another, throwing a temper tantrum. “WAAAAAHHHH!!!” he continued non-stop for a minute until an annoyed Flutter Mane caught him and dropped him in Gwyndolin’s lap. Gwyndolin cuddled the Pecha berry Pokémon, calming him down, while Violet and Eri had just stared at the scene with astonishment and amusement.

“Yes. He’s always like that,” Violet answered Eri’s question before it was asked.

Eri wolfed down her food quickly, as usual. She always had a huge appetite, Violet reflected. Makes sense for someone of her size and musculature, especially for a bodybuilder. Once she finished, she looked at Violet asked slowly, gently: “How are you feeling? More emotionally, I mean. So much happened, with your mom’s...passing, and...if it’s too much, we don’t have to talk about it now.”

Numb. Or perhaps, it isn’t numbness. Just...nothing.

“Is it weird, or is it monstrous, that I feel next to nothing about the, that my mom’s dead?” Violet asked. “If anything, I feel relief that...I don’t have to worry about her anymore. And, the way she was living, I...I think death was almost a mercy for her.”

“Your...egg donor wasn’t a mother, Vi. It’s not monstrous at all to not feel sad,” Eri assured Violet. “You never had true parents, Vi. Just abusive pieces of shit who didn’t deserve such a good person like you as their kid. It’s human to feel relief at their passing.”

“Still, I feel that there’s...something I could have done. Something more, and maybe, just maybe, things would have been different. If I helped out more, or tried to save my mom—”

“That was never your responsibility. If it was anyone’s, it was your father’s, and he ran away.”

“How are you feeling?” Violet returned the question, feeling uncomfortable with the implications of what Eri was saying. “It must have been difficult...killing Chalce and...taking care of me.”

“Taking care of you wasn’t difficult in the slightest. But killing Chalce...it was so easy, and that’s the difficult part,” Eri looked down at her hands. “I think it was the first time that being the Ogre...wasn’t an act. It was, at that moment, who I was. I wanted to kill her, as slowly and painfully as possible, and if I had time, if you weren’t bleeding out, I would have drawn it out.”

“Chalce was a monster,” Violet noted. “I don’t think hating someone like her, even wanting to kill her, makes you a monster in turn.”

“That’s a different take from what you argued before.”

“Russel’s a brat, not a demon in human skin like Chalce. And...maybe I’ve changed a little,” Violet acquiesced. “Maybe I’ve learned to appreciate...the values of hatred.”

There was a period of silence after that. Violet continued eating her breakfast slowly, taking a single bite in some minutes, while Eri, already finished, stood up to clean and throw away the various paper and plastic dishes and cutlery for hers and their Pokémon's breakfasts before returning to the bed.

“You’ve barely touched your food,” Eri noted, with a faux-scolding tone.

“Three bites,” Violet boasted.

“Perhaps I should help out.” Eri took out a fork she’d kept and collected a mouthful of meat with it. “Open up,” she ordered teasingly, with a huge smile forming on her face.

“You’re joking,” Violet gave a skeptical look when she realized what was happening. “I’m not a baby. I can feed myself.”

“But you haven’t been. And you need food. So, open up!”

The food-loaded fork stayed right at Violet’s mouth until she relented and opened, upon which her mouth was stuffed with meat. “That’s a good girl!” Eri praised Violet, ruffling her hair affectionately while Violet chewed and went red with embarrassment.

“You enjoy this, don’t you?” Violet accused Eri after swallowing.

“Mmmm...can you blame me? I’ll stop if you wish, but you’ll still have to eat more food.”

Violet dropped her fork on the tray, as an implicit sign of consent. “No, it’s all good.” It was a bit embarrassing to be fed like this, but she couldn’t deny a certain funny feeling in her stomach which included...enjoyment of this. Of...being taken care of.

Must you burden everyone with your—

But do you know what doesn’t burden me whatsoever? Staying with you and keeping you safe.

“Oh, you’re such a sweet knight,” Eri loaded the praise along with more food on the fork.

They continued like that for a while. Eventually, Eri stood up and washed her hands, which confused Violet until upon returning, she forwent the fork and handfed her girlfriend. While Violet still only ate the food out of duty, she licked and kissed the hand with gusto, earning plenty of compliments from the hand’s owner. Was she hungrier for the food on her tray, or Eri herself?

“So...I’ve been meaning to ask for a bit, but...are you still expected to be doing matches for Uva?” Violet finally asked. “Like, as a wrestler and a...Representative Trainer?”

Eri looked at the window. “That’s something I meant to bring up with you. They...expelled me a couple of days ago. Coach Dedra let me know...she was pissed as fuck, but she couldn’t do anything to stop them.”

“Wait...what?!” Violet was flummoxed. Sure, she knew Uva Academy wanted to get rid of Eri, but...wasn’t she too valuable? As an athlete and especially as Uva’s only Representative Trainer?

“Apparently, they’re hoping to recruit a Blueberry student who’s an exchange student at Uva and who’s been whizzing through the Gym Challenge,” Eri elaborated, as if she knew which questions were in Violet’s mind. “And...I guess they just couldn’t wait to expel me.”

“But...isn’t there some protocol—”

“I think they trashed that ever since they expelled you for nothing. They’ve been expelling others just as quickly. Even...some Team Star members who...disobeyed our orders to stay low. Apparently now, just wearing the Drampa mask is grounds for immediate expulsion.” Eri mentioned the last part with guilt in her voice, as if she could have stopped those members’ expulsions.

“I’m...I’m sorry,” Violet looked away. Would Eri have been spared expulsion if she hadn’t felt compelled to stay with and protect Violet? Had Violet doomed not just her own, but also her girlfriend’s academic credentials, and potentially even her future?

“Don’t be. I expected it ever since starting the semester as a captain. And you’re not to blame in the slightest. But...I’m wondering what you’re planning to do next, once you’ve regained your strength. Reunite with Arven and the others?”

“I...don’t know about that. I’ll e-mail them soon. I guess we need new phones now. But what do you want to do?” Violet turned the question back on Eri.

A part of Eri yearned to take Violet and return to her family in Unova. Just...rest. But duty called.

“I want to stay in Paldea for the immediate present, in case the other captains need help. But I don’t have any concrete plans beyond that. Do you?”

“I have a vague outline of what to do,” Violet confirmed. “Perhaps we can start later today.”

Eri gave a skeptical look. “Keep in mind that the first thing you’re doing is resting and recovering. You’ll need at least a few days to restore your strength. We’ll stay here unless we have to flee.”

They were interrupted by Solara jumping on the bed, laying down across Violet’s chest, and purring, while looking at her intently, with half-open eyes. Violet carefully placed her hand on the Espeon’s head, and soon enough, she was petting Chalce’s cat.

“I think you have a new Pokémon,” Eri noted, smiling, though her voice held some caution in it.

“...yeah,” Violet agreed. Her emotions were mixed. She wasn’t about to throw Solara out, but the Espeon was a reminder of her would-be murderer. After a bit of petting, Violet continued with her plan:

“I want to pay the likes of the Board of Governors and whoever that leader of the Explorers is...a visit. But not like this. I’ll be paying them a visit with a...with a sword. Cold as ice. Sharp as an executioner’s blade. The Treasure of Ruin, Chien Pao.”

Notes:

This became a long chapter, since there was a lot to cover. I had various drafts of this chapter, most of which had Violet recover in the hospital, before re-writing that since the League and Exceed would definitely take advantage of Violet's injured state.

So Violet re-stole Miraidon. This was something which I thought about, but was reluctant to pull off until it worked so well into the events of this chapter. We'll see the future repercussions of that move. Though Nemona has a Koraidon which can be used as a steed, so Scarlet and the others can still find the Treasures of Ruin without Miraidon. That also forces Scarlet, Arven, Nemona, and Penny to work together. We'll have to see if Violet and Eri reunite with the others, and how long that takes if they do.

Violet is becoming a bit...colder, due to the events of Part 3 of Arc Two and Part 1 of Arc Three. The Violet who defended Russel from the Ogre is fading away. But her coldness doesn't apply to those she cares about, thankfully. She is able to compartmentalize. And yep, she and Eri finally said the 'L' word to each other! I figure they'd say it after the near-death experience that was being captured and tortured by Chalce.

Speaking of Chalce, it makes sense in my mind that her Espeon gets adopted by Violet. Solara, in a sense, represented Chalce's limited ability to feel affection and care for others, and Chalce's twisted, monstrous relationship with Violet did contain a small amount of actual affection. So Violet receiving Solara reflects that dynamic.

We're now in the part covering the Treasures of Ruin! Whether this causes the chosen characters to emotionally improve or get worse...remains to be seen.

Chapter 9: Breaking Point

Summary:

With what happened to Violet and her 'theft' of Miraidon coming to light, a lot of uncomfortable conversations are had.

Arven punched the wall.

Then, he punched it again and again until Scarlet grabbed him and pulled him away. The wall was fine, but his hand hurt and started to show signs of bruising.

“FUCK!!” The yell carried anger and worry. And guilt. So much guilt over what happened to Violet. While he was partying and drinking (in fact, Arven currently had a slight headache and nausea from the alcohol he had last night), Violet was being fucking tortured by that monster Chalce. He hated himself for not fighting harder to let Violet and even Eri attend the party. He hated himself for not being able to protect Violet from Chalce, for not being able to murder that bitch with his own hands.

“It’s not your fault, kiddo,” Rika told him. She’d been the one to gather them all in the meeting room in this hotel and tell them what happened to Violet and Eri.

“Yes it is!” Arven angrily countered.

“No. No one thought Chalce would be so reckless as to attack here. And if you tried to save Violet, you’d likely just have been tied up too.”

“But if she was partying with us, then she’d be safe!” Arven yelled back. Rika, not having a good counter-argument to this, looked away.

“True,” Scarlet conceded.

Nemona looked at the floor guiltily. “I...it’s just that Penny was, like, really uncomfortable with the idea of being near Violet and Eri, and...I need to keep her near, it’s my job to protect her, you know?”

“But Penny left early, remember?” Arven reminded her. “And she’s not here right now? So clearly you don’t need her in eye-sight twenty-four seven, correct?”

Penny was currently with Decibel, trying to determine Violet’s current location through tracking her laptop. She’d left as soon as Rika finished summarizing what happened.

“I thought Violet was the one to say she didn’t want to attend the party?” Rika pointed out. “And based on what I’ve been told about her, she’d likely have left earlier than even Penny, and Chalce would’ve pounced then.”

That was a good point, Arven admitted internally. But it did next to nothing to alleviate any of his guilt. He wasn’t trying to absolve himself of blame.

Bing.

Arven’s RotomPhone notified him of a new e-mail. He quickly pulled it out of his pocket and unlocked it. Once he saw who the e-mail was from, his heart pounded.

“Violet just sent me an e-mail,” he notified the others. “Let’s see...” he began rapidly reading through it. “Okay, oh, thank Arceus she and Eri are safe and fine, and...okay, yes, she does have Miraidon,” he confirmed. “Mmm...wait.” Arven turned to Rika. “She says that the League was planning to detain her. Why? For what?”

That also captured Nemona’s attention. “Why would the League detain Violet?” she asked Rika. “I wasn’t aware that she committed any crimes or anything. Apart from stealing Miraidon, I guess, but you didn’t know that then.”

Rika put her hand to her head. “Boss mentioned she wanted to put Violet in protective custody.”

“And...she didn’t let Violet know of this before?” Arven inquired skeptically.

Rika shrugged. “Did Violet give a location in that e-mail? Or a reason why she didn’t go to the hospital?”

“She says...Exceed kidnapped her and Eri, and they escaped due to Miraidon,” Arven explained.

“Shit,” Rika swore. “Well, with that e-mail, Penny should be able to locate her sooner, and we can stop future attempts by them.”

“Oh!” Arven exclaimed. “Scarlet, she mentions that she’ll be getting Chien Pao!”

“Good,” Scarlet said. “In that case, I’m fine with her keeping Miraidon. She’ll need it, and that was the deal anyways.”

“Hold it,” Rika interrupted. “Miraidon belongs to the League. And you’re currently responsible for it, Scarlet Koito. It’s not up to you to choose who can use it.”

“Tauros shit,” Arven rolled his eyes. “You only gave Miraidon to Scarlet because she stole it, and you didn’t want to taint her reputation.”

“Wait, what?” Nemona asked, utterly confused. “Letty wouldn’t steal a Pokémon, right? You said that Violet willingly gave Miraidon to you.”

Scarlet gave Arven a death glare. Rika shook her head, realizing the dangers of the potential fallout of the conversation which had to follow.

“Let’s just spill the truth,” Arven finally declared, after some seconds of silence. “Scarlet stole Miraidon from Violet, partially since she needed it to find the Treasures of Ruin, and partially because she made a deal with Team Star to incapacitate Violet. Then the League covered it up.” He turned to Rika. “Remember when you personally told me to not talk about what happened?”

“I didn’t agree with the decision, but I’m not the boss,” Rika relented. “Look, Nemona. Scarlet has brought tons of publicity to our Gym Challenge. Having it be known publicly that she stole a Pokémon...that would have tanked everything. She wouldn’t be...marketable.”

“But...but...why?” Nemona asked, partially still confused and partially horrified. “Why would you even steal Miraidon, Letty? Couldn’t you have made a deal with Violet, like you did with Arven?” She turned to Rika. “And why would the League cover up a crime like that? That’s...I mean, stealing a Pokémon, that’s...that’s Team Rocket, or Team Snagem levels of depravity, I can’t imagine Letty...” Nemona was clearly seconds away from crying.

“Kiddo,” Rika put a hand on Nemona’s shoulder, but she shook it off. “No! What else has the League lied to me about?! What has La Primera lied to me about?! Or...you, Letty! Are there other crimes you’ve committed which you’d like to tell me about?!”

Scarlet turned to Nemona. “I’ve lived my life as a treasure hunter long before I met you,” she told her Rival, with no hint of emotion in her voice. “Who knows how many things I did which wouldn’t sit right with you? You’d be better off being more distant to me, and not trying to force me to be your ‘friend’ or ‘Rival’.”

At that, Nemona ran out of the room, sobbing loudly.

“What the fuck, Scarlet?” Arven asked, angry and dumfounded at how she answered Nemona.

“Thanks, Arven,” Rika snarked, the sarcasm dripping from her voice. “You just had to drop that Electrode-shell, didn’t you?”

Rika left to try and console Nemona, leaving Arven and Scarlet staring at each other.

“Well, this is bad,” Scarlet noted, looking like she was performing some mental calculations. “We need either Miraidon or Nemona’s Koraidon to get the other Treasures of Ruin. This means—”

“Fucking seriously, Scarlet?!” Arven interrupted her planning. “You make Nemona cry, and the first thing you can think about is how to use her?! No, you know what, fuck you. Just, fuck you. You treat people like things. You’ve been treating Nemona like trash throughout this entire Gym Challenge, despite the fact that she pays for most of your expenses, and obviously has a crush on you!”

“A crush?” Scarlet asked, not understanding what Arven meant.

“Yes! Everyone can see it! The League’s made it part of their fucking marketing strategy, Arceus-dammit! And it’s not just Nemona! Did you ever apologize to Violet for stealing Miraidon? Huh? Because she never mentioned that to me! You know what? I’m fucking glad she took back Miraidon! She deserves it, and you. Don’t. Or, how about apologizing to me, for forcing me to go along with this Tauros-shit!”

“You agreed to work with me,” Scarlet countered. “To save Chef.”

“Oh, fuck off! That was coerced agreement, and you know it! Do you even know what consent is? You know what...I cannot believe I’m saying this, but that psycho Spinel might be right about you.”

For the first time since Rika informed them of what happened to Violet, Scarlet looked like she was affected by what someone else said. Her eyes ever-so-slightly widened, so they no longer gave that typical death glare. Her mouth opened slightly and stayed open. Arven realized that, for maybe the first time ever, he’d actually hurt Scarlet Koito on an emotional level.

And that realization was immediately followed by a tidal wave of guilt.

“No, no, Scarlet, I didn’t mean—” he began, but Scarlet walked out of the room, slamming the door behind her. Arven sat down and put his head in his hands as he began to cry. Had he just destroyed his...friendship with Scarlet? Had he destroyed Scarlet’s and Nemona’s rivalry? Had he destroyed his only chance to save Chef?

Pepper popped out of her Pokeball and began pawing Arven, trying to comfort her Trainer. Arven petted his Mabosstiff, taking some comfort in the act. He felt like shit. He felt utterly alone. Everyone was gone. Violet, Scarlet...bloody Dis, he even felt bad about Nemona. And this happened entirely because he couldn’t keep his big mouth shut.

Find me, and I will provide a bowl by which to hold them. To keep them safe. So that your heart won’t break even more.

“Oh yeah, like you’ve done so well in keeping that promise,” he countered Ting Lu’s whisper in his head. He stayed there for a bit, petting Pepper as she whined and licked his hand, until Nemona re-entered the room.

“Hey, Arv,” she said, her voice devoid of emotion as she sat next to him.

“Hey,” Arven replied. He was scared of asking how she was feeling, not wanting yet another outburst. Nemona released her Lycanroc, a dusk strain, and began petting him like how Arven was petting Pepper.

“Do you want to take down that Titan Donphan and save Chef?” Nemona finally asked.

“Oh, definitely.” Arven was slightly surprised. “I suppose you need a big battle to work through what just happened?”

Nemona nodded.

“What about...Scarlet?” Arven cautiously asked, afraid of tearing off a Band-Aid that may not even be there.

Nemona’s face went not cold, but tight. “She can do what she wants.”

Arven patted Nemona on the shoulder. “Yeah. I get it.”

“Thanks, Arv.”

...

It took Penny very little time to locate Violet’s laptop.

It took quite a bit longer to manufacture evidence that Violet was elsewhere.

Once Decibel’s squad left to find Violet and return Miraidon to Scarlet, Penny contacted Violet, requesting to chat over Zoom in the privacy of her hotel room.

Would Violet reply? Penny bet that she wouldn’t. But nope, in the afternoon, she did, offering to talk immediately. Penny instantly set up the meeting and invited Violet.

The sight of Violet’s grotesque injury made Penny gasp. Her left side of her face was inflamed and stitched up, and an eyepatch covered an empty socket.

“What in the...” Penny began, not even able to start with a greeting.

“Chalce,” was the explanation Violet gave. “Hello, Penny. It’s been a while. Or would you prefer I call you ‘Cassiopeia’?”

“Penny’s fine.” She resisted the anger which Violet’s snarky greeting created in her. “Is...Eri there?”

“No. She went out for exercise and food. I don’t think she’s ready...” Violet didn’t finish that sentence, but Penny knew what it was. And in all honesty, Penny also wasn’t ready to face Eri. “How are you? Ever since your surprise appearance? Thank you for that, by the way. It was...truly brave of you to do that.”

“I’m fine. Tired as Dis, though. Nemona’s been training me and my team, and it’s...exhausting. There’re only so many battles my Veevees and I can partake in per day. But Nemona seems to never get exhausted.”

Violet gave a small smile at that. “I can relate. In my case, it’s not so much the number of battles, but how each one’s a gym workout that causes me to drop after them.”

“Right.” The indirect mention of Eri made Penny want to jump to the purpose of this meeting. “Violet...I want you to return Miraidon to Scarlet.”

Violet looked first confused, and then cold. “Scarlet stole Miraidon from me. I simply took them back.”

“I know. But this isn’t about who rightfully owns Miraidon. The League doesn’t care. They want Scarlet to have Miraidon, and they will hunt you until they’ve achieved that. That’s not something...you should be going through right now.”

“I can handle it.”

“Can you?”

Violet’s face showed a trace of...frustration? “Is this the only reason you’ve contacted me, Penny? To ask on behalf of who...Scarlet? The League? Well, my answer is no. I suppose I should be relieved that you didn’t call me about Team Star.”

At that, Penny turned off her camera. “I would like you to give up your captainship and allow Operation Starfall to finish. But I suppose I’d have better luck asking Eri than you. I’m well aware who you listen to. Who you obey.”

There was a change in Penny’s voice. From the slightly trembling, anxious voice which stumbles over every third word, to the cold, certain voice which was more reminiscent of Cassiopeia.

“Seriously? Though I should expect such a statement from the likes of you.”

“’The likes of me’? What are you insinuating from that?”

“You always need to be the one in control. The one with power. What was your title, again? ‘Big Boss’? Of course you can’t understand a relationship between equals.”

“If you think Eri sees you as her ‘equal’, you’re mistaken. She’ll abandon you once you’re no longer useful to her, you love-stricken idiot.”

This was not a topic Violet wanted to continue discussing, since she knew that none of her arguments would affect Cassiopeia. Additionally, she could not argue the topic without being overcome with anger. “What were your motivations...Cassiopeia?” Violet changed the subject matter, trying to get information. “You’ll say to stop the bullying, I’m sure, and I partly believe that. But most people don’t counter bullying by creating a biker gang. You’re a hacker. You could have leaked evidence of the bullying to sympathetic higher-ups, or even a news organization.”

“They wouldn’t have done anything. The only way to stop bullying is with force. Something which you’ve clearly failed to learn.”

“That’s literally Team Star’s justification for beating up clique leaders.”

“The problem wasn’t using force to stop bullying. It was the people using the force. Team Star turned out to be led by the same bullies I formed them to fight against. If I had picked the right people, then it wouldn’t have corrupted into what it became.”

“You could have picked saints, and they’d have gone down the same path. The problem was your methods. Your means. The means poison the ends, and they poison those who carry them out.”

“Would you have gone down that path?”

“I would have quit. Or been kicked out, like Eri was.”

“You truly are naïve. I suppose love will—"

“I’d argue that you’re the naïve one. You truly believed that if I defeated the five captains in Pokémon battles, then Team Star would willingly disband. In what insane world is that true? Maybe one in which all other bullying is magically removed from Uva Academy. But unfortunately, we don’t live in such a childish fantasy world. Bullying doesn’t work like that. Reactionary groups like Team Star don’t work like how you think they do. Operation Starfall just made things worse.”

“Everything getting worse is your fault,” Cassiopeia accused Violet. “If you wouldn’t have accepted the position of Caph squad captain, Operation Starfall would have succeeded. And with all the captains gone, Team Star would have disbanded. That’s how bullies work. They obey only when you beat them into submission.”

“No. They would have splintered. You’d have at least half a dozen smaller Team Stars, all with different motives, different approaches, and different tolerances of violence. It would have been destructive chaos, which Chalce and Exceed would have used to justify their takeover. The only reason there’s any degree of stability in Team Star currently is because I am the last captain.”

“Without strong leaders, those ‘smaller Team Stars’ would have dissolved within days. And even if they didn’t, they’d still be far easier for Uva to manage and shut down.”

“History begs to differ.”

“You agreed to stop Team Star, and you betrayed us. For what?”

“My duty was to stop bullying at Uva in general, not just Team Star. My loyalty is to an ideal, not to any person or group.”

“That’s Tauros-shit, and we both know it. Your loyalty is first and foremost to your girlfriend.”

“Different kind of loyalty. Did you happen to forget when I stood up to her at my speech? We were dating then, by the way.”

“Tell me something, Violet: did you agree to be the Caph squad captain because you honestly thought it was the best way to keep the peace, or did you agree to make Eri happy?”

“...both.”

“But which one was the bigger deciding factor?”

Violet remained silent.

“The honorable Violet Taxew, refusing to dirty her hands. I remember your speech after you defeated Mela. It would have been so much easier to fight Team Star while representing Russel, but you refused. What was your reason again? Oh, right: ‘I’m not joining one gang of despots to defeat another gang of despots.’ I was there. But now you’re the captain of one of those gangs. Has your opinion of Team Star changed since then, Violet?”

“...I don’t think they’re all power-hungry bullies anymore, but my overall opinion...hasn’t changed much.”

“Right. If it was anyone but Eri asking you to be a captain, you’d have refused.”

“...yes. Though perhaps I should have told you my third reason for agreeing.”

“Which was?”

“To spite you and Clavell.”

“I should have guessed. But then again, I wouldn’t have guessed that, at least not then. I still partly believed in the façade of yourself you worked so hard to convince us of. Violet Taxew, the shining knight who sees herself as so much more moral and pure than us common folk. Violet Taxew, standing alone, so proud of the solitude she experiences on her pedestal while condemning everyone else. Violet Taxew, not susceptible to the desires, vices, and follies which the rest of us indulge in. All a bad joke. You have no idea how much I’ve come to despise you. Underneath that façade of knighthood, you’re nothing more than a slut.”

There was a period of silence. Cassiopeia prepared to end the call, until Violet asked a final question. “Were we ever friends, Penny?” The defiant, righteous anger was gone from Violet’s voice, replaced with...sadness? Or emptiness? It was difficult to tell.

Penny would have answered ‘yes’. At least until Violet was recruited for Operation Starfall. But it wasn’t Penny talking to Violet right now, and Cassiopeia was far more practical. The kindest answer is the cruelest one. To let Violet walk away with no regrets or hesitation.

“Who could ever be friends with you?” Cassiopeia answered Violet’s question with her own, before ending the call, not waiting to see or hear Violet’s reaction.

...

Eventually, all friendships must come to an end. Death is inevitable.

But some friendships will end earlier, when both friends are both alive, just due to life circumstances making continuing the friendship impossible.

And some friendships are grown out of, as the friends grow and change as people.

And some friendships become toxic, and need to end for the health, and in the worst cases, safety, of one or both friends.

And some friendships should never have been formed in the first place.

Scarlet, messaging Friede, found herself wondering whether she ever viewed Nemona as a friend. Or Arven, for that matter. She shook off the idea. Of course she didn’t. She only stuck around with them for her own benefit. Friendship was too risky.

So why did she feel a nagging sense of guilt?

Penny, deleting all evidence of her Zoom meeting with Violet, was certain that she should never have been friends with the History nerd. Even without Operation Starfall ruining everything, they just weren’t compatible. Violet was too socially awkward, too idealistic, and too naïve and trusting for Penny’s tastes.

Killing their mangled, dying friendship the way Penny did in their meeting was the most merciful thing she could have done, for both herself and Violet.

So why did she feel like such a shitty person?

Why did she want to cry?

Notes:

Well, a lot of conversations and arguments which were building over the course of this fic were finally had, to destructive consequences. It's important to remember that even in canon S/V, the members of the Crater Crew are all dysfunctional people dealing with various kinds of trauma. They're going to struggle with maintaining healthy friendships, or even unhealthy ones. The reason why they become friends in canon S/V after The Way Home is because they have the shared traumatic experience of being in Area Zero to bond them, and they also all have a common friend in the MC. Here, they don't have either of those yet, and consequently they're heading down the same path the Team Star captains have already went down in this fic, with their dysfunctional traits and conflicting personalities destroying their already fragile friendships with each other.

The revelation of Scarlet stealing Miraidon and Nemona's reaction to it is partially meant as a deconstruction of Scarlet. In the manga, most of the other main characters don't seem affected by Scarlet's shitty behavior, and quickly forgive her even when she makes no attempt to make amends or even apologize. Here, I wanted to show how people would more realistically respond to Scarlet's attitude and actions. Scarlet's cold nature is partially a defense mechanism to keep her from getting too close to people, in fear of becoming too vulnerable and thus risking hurt. And in real life, those defense mechanisms tend to work. But hey, maybe the events of this chapter will encourage some positive character growth for Scarlet, if not also for Arven and Nemona.

Arven and Scarlet will most likely be able to make amends and repair their friendship. With Scarlet and Nemona, it's less clear. But between Violet and Penny, there's very little chance of reconciliation happening. Penny's ability to hold grudges combined with Violet's judgmental nature means that they can stay angry at each other for a very long time, and Operation Starfall has escalated those parts of themselves to dangerous levels. They're also both the kinds of people who tend to sabotage their friendships due to their self-perceived inadequacies. And Penny just doesn't like Violet as a person, even if she was initially fond of her. My experience is that people like Penny, who are slightly socially awkward and quite aware and ashamed of it, dislike more openly socially awkward people like Violet, due to projection of their self-hatred.

Chapter 10: Quaking Earth Titan I: Plans For Fighting A Giant Cyborg Tank

Summary:

Nemona, Arven, and Penny formulate tactics for battling a giant tank Pokémon without being immediately crushed to death.

“What do you mean we can’t fight the Titan Donphan?!”

The Veteran at the perimeter of the quarantined section of Asado Desert looked at Arven and Nemona sadly. “Look, Nemona. We all know you’re likely the strongest Trainer in Paldea. But the Quaking Earth Titan is not a Pokémon you can just step up to and battle.”

“Why?! It sounds like the PERFECT opponent for me to battle!”

“Pon pon!” Ogerpon agreed, waving her cudgel in anticipation for battle.

“Because it’s massive, made of metal which can’t be penetrated by anything we throw at it, including the cannons we’ve put up on this wall, is frightfully fast, and will run you over. Three mercenaries tried their hands at it. All three were crushed. We’re lucky it hasn’t tried to escape so far.”

Nemona gestured to Koraidon, who stood at attention with an ‘Agias’. “We’ll be riding him!” she protested, pointing at the red bike-dragon. “We can outrun that Titan while having our Pokémon fire attacks!”

Arven shook his head. “I think Koraidon’s too small for that.”

“Pon…” Ogerpon said sadly, realizing that battle wasn’t going to happen soon.

The Veteran nodded at Arven’s comment. “Agreed. Also, I doubt that...red...what kind of Cyclizar variant is that? Anyways, I doubt it’s fast enough. Even if it is, one mistake, and you’re all dead. And according to the latest report, it’s now even more erratic than before, and there’s a...pink hue around it.”

“Oh, fuck,” Arven muttered, remembering the pink gas surrounding Walking Wake. Has Spinel gotten involved with this Titan Donphan too?

“So what?” Nemona asked, frustrated. “We’re just going to do nothing while that thing destroys everything and everyone in its vicinity? What happens when it decides to leave the quarantine? How much damage could it do to Cascarrafa?”

The Veteran pondered. “We have been working on a...potential weapon against the Titan. But we’ve hit a roadblock.” He glanced at Nemona. “Maybe you’ll have some ideas on how to get it working. Come with me.”

So they travelled back to Cascarrafa, where they just came from, though this time in a van rather than on Koraidon. The front passenger seat was given to Ogerpon, who was talking non-stop to an utterly confused Veteran. In the back, Nemona was practically vibrating, wanting to see the weapon, while Arven looked out the window, honestly a little tired from how fast-paced everything had been.

After he’d agreed to fight the Quaking Earth Titan with Nemona, she immediately battled him at least half a dozen times, to make sure that his team was ready. Then she dragged Penny out of her room and battled her team half a dozen more times. It was utterly exhausting, though Arven had learned a few new tactics.

The next day, they grabbed the earliest train to Cascarrafa, having to endure Penny’s endless complaining about waking up so early. Once they reached Cascarrafa, Nemona booked a hotel, dropped Penny off, and ran off with Arven and Ogerpon on Koraidon. Against Nemona’s wishes, Arven had insisted that Penny stay behind so that she’d be able to contact emergency help if he and Nemona got in severe trouble against the Titan.

Though Arven suspected Penny was sound asleep right now.

And Scarlet? None of them had seen her since their argument. Had she left? Was she still at the ski resort?

Arven was worried about her.

He should at least try to call her. Definitely after the Titan is dealt with, and the last Herba Mystica is obtained.

“We’ve arrived!” the Veteran announced, forcing Arven out of his thoughts.

They were at a warehouse on the outskirts of Cascarrafa, so much so that it was technically in the desert.

“Sometime ago, some teenagers were driving near Levincia in some intense modified monster truck,” the Veteran began explaining as they entered the warehouse. “Naturally, such a vehicle wasn’t authorized for civilian use, so we confiscated it. But I swear, that thing was built for battle. It was fast, it was armored, it has a platform for Pokémon to launch attacks from, and it could ram without taking damage. So we wondered whether we could potentially use it against that Titan.”

The Veteran turned on the lights, making the vehicle visible.

“No fucking way,” Arven muttered. “You took a Starmobile.”

In front of them was the Caph squad’s Starmobile, more armored than before and with all of the paintwork scrubbed off and painted over.

“The problem is that we can’t operate it,” the Veteran began explaining. “The entire vehicle is controlled by a bunch of mechanical Pokémon. As if someone had Rotoms possess a bunch of car engines. There’s one main one, and four smaller ones. Not only do they supply the power to drive this truck, but they also provide the elemental power for its moves. Moves we’d use against the Titan. But they won’t obey us, and it’s not like we can catch them.”

“If they’re Rotoms possessing car engines...could you force them out and replace them with Rotoms under your control?” Nemona suggested. Ogerpon liked that suggestion, waving her cudgel as an offer to help with carrying it out.

“We tried that. It seems that the Rotoms currently in control have been modified. Regular Rotoms would transform the engines in such a way which would render the truck unusable. I swear, whoever made this thing is an Arceus-damned genius. We should hire them.”

“Who did you confiscate the truck from?” Nemona asked. “Perhaps the engines have a Trainer? Maybe only the Trainer can drive the truck?”

“Yeah, I can answer that,” Arven butted in. “This is one of Team Star’s monster trucks. You know, Uva’s resident biker gang? So we just need to identify which captain used this truck.” He turned to the Veteran. “What color was the truck when you confiscated it? Their squads all have different colors.”

The Veteran pulled up some documents on his RotomPhone. “...right. It was yellow and orange.”

Arven muffled his mirthless laughter. “Of course. Of fucking course. It always works like that.”

“You know who owns the truck?” Nemona asked.

Arven looked glum, contrasting with his earlier laughter. “We were just with them two days ago. Or rather, we were partying while they were...” He didn’t want to finish that sentence.

...

Plan A – Recruit Eri:

Around a couple of hours later:

“Okay, so let’s summarize this,” Violet told Arven over a Zoom meeting. “The League has been modifying the Caph squad’s confiscated Starmobile to fight the Titan Donphan, but since the Starmobiles only listen to their respective squad captains, you need Eri to drive it. Is that correct?”

Arven, Nemona, and Penny were in a hotel room in Cascarrafa, speaking to Violet and Eri over Zoom. Penny was sitting out of view, listening in and looking over League files detailing what was known about the Quaking Earth Titan, while Ogerpon was watching the latest episodes of one of the anime series Penny recommended to her. The conversation started with Arven making sure Violet was okay, initially being horrified by the state of her face.

“Yes,” Arven approved of Violet’s summary. “So when can Eri get down here?”

“Umm...you realize this isn’t my decision, right?” Violet reminded Arven. “Eri’s the one who’d be driving the Starmobile, so it’s entirely up to her whether she agrees to help out or not.”

“Well, it should be a pretty damn easy decision to make!” Arven was clearly losing his composure. “Stop a Titan from potentially harming people, and save Chef!”

Eri’s face popped on the screen, clearly annoyed. “So first the League hunts us down, wants to detain Violet for what again, and then wants our help fighting a Titan which should be their job to deal with?”

“They said they wanted to put Violet in ‘protective custody’,” Nemona noted. “And considering what just happened, maybe that’s not such a bad—”

“I seriously doubt that,” Violet countered. “La Primera banned me from using Pokémon for battling—”

“Wait, WHAT?!” Nemona interrupted Violet. “Why?! No, there must be some misunderstanding! La Primera would NEVER do that! At least, I…bet she wouldn’t.”

“Apparently I’m a super dangerous threat to Uva Academy or something. But anyways, first she does that, then the Board of Governors states that I’m such a ‘negative influence’ that they had to expel me from Uva without cause, and now you’re telling me they want to detain me…for my protection? Yeah, I’m not buying it.”

“There’s…got to be an explanation for all that,” Nemona muttered, though with far less certainty in her voice than there would have been before and clearly stunned from what she just heard.

“Okay, yes, the League sucks,” Arven agreed, earning a dirty look from Nemona. “But this is about more than just agreeing to their request. This is about protecting people, and saving my partner! Please!”

Violet looked at Eri, who merely asked Arven and Nemona: “Tell me: is the International League truly incapable of dealing with one powerful Pokémon?”

“La Primera...said that the Paldean League has to deal with this alone,” Nemona informed everyone with regret in her voice. “Both for a lack of funding, and because…the International League insists that La Primera solves this issue without the help of other regions, for fear of the Paldean League losing even more positive reputation. And...it’s a pretty open secret that Paldea is lacking for talented Trainers. But that’s why we’re needed! Why you’re needed!”

“Oh, that’s just wonderful. Once again, reputation precedes doing the right thing. And once again, the authorities require us to solve a problem they should be responsible for dealing with. My answer is no.”

“Are you fucking serious?” Arven spat out. “You’re—”

“Perhaps we could negotiate,” Violet butted in, clearly trying to find a compromise. “La Primera’s the Chairwoman of the Uva Board of Governors. If we help, maybe we could work to restore even a modicum of justice to Uva.”

“I’d be open to that,” Eri conceded, albeit with much skepticism in her voice.

“Let’s see what we can do,” Nemona agreed before contacting La Primera on her RotomPhone. Normally, you can’t just call La Primera directly, but Champion-ranked Trainers like Nemona were an exception to that rule. Nemona asked Arven to mute the Zoom meeting while she was talking with La Primera, so Violet and Eri were stuck with trying to interpret facial emotions and body motions.

Finally, Nemona got off the phone and spoke to Arven, who returned to the meeting with: “Nemona’s spoken with La Primera.”

“And?” Violet and Eri asked at the same time. Violet sounded hopeful, maybe even a little desperate, while Eri still sounded skeptical.

“She’s agreed to rescind Eri’s expulsion if you help us.”

“That’s gre—” Violet began, clearly pleased, before Eri interrupted with: “How many Team Star members have been expelled for Tauros-shit reasons ever since Chalce took over? Their expulsions should be rescinded too.”

Violet’s head hung down, realizing that their one hope at negotiation was lost.

Arven, after groaning, turned to Nemona, and there was some frustrated conversation, until he finally unmuted the meeting and said: “La Primera agreed to order the Disciplinary Committee to open up investigations on their expulsions and see whether they were warranted.”

“That means absolutely nothing,” Violet replied despondently, her head still looking down. “Those kinds of investigations can go on for years and produce nothing.”

“La Primera says it’s the best you’ll get.”

“What about rescinding Vi’s expulsion, at least?” Eri asked, now angry. “The Board’s latest statement literally says that they expelled her because she’s a ‘negative influence’. In what code of conduct is that an expellable offense? And maybe we can get an explanation for why they’re trying to detain her?”

More conversation between Arven and Nemona, and presumably between Nemona and La Primera.

“The final deal,” Arven said, “is that, since only Eri is needed to drive the Starmobile, only her expulsion will be rescinded. The others will be investigated. However, La Primera has offered that if Eri is so concerned about Violet’s expulsion, she can choose for Violet to be reinstated at Uva Academy instead. In short, one of your expulsions can be rescinded, but not both.”

Violet and Eri looked at each other. “You should take the deal,” Violet recommended, almost pleading. “Please take the deal. It’s more important that you—”

“Tell La Primera to go fuck herself,” Eri concluded, and then ended the Zoom meeting.

Arven stared at the screen for a few seconds.

“FUCK!!!” he screamed, so loudly that the occupants of the adjoining rooms almost certainly heard. “Fuck that bitch!”

...

Plan B – Use Penny’s Hacking Skills:

Penny rolled her eyes. “I told you to not bother negotiating with Eri.”

“I was more negotiating with Violet,” Arven countered. “I thought she’d convince Eri to help us.”

“You think Violet has a say?” Penny snarked. “But anyways, I may have a solution.”

“You do?” A glimmer of hope lit in Arven.

“The solution lies in the fact that the Starmobiles are run by modified Rotoms which control the engines,” Penny answered.

“What?”

“Rotoms are computer programs transformed into Pokémon,” Penny explained. “They were made in a similar fashion to Porygons, but whereas Porygons are merely passerbys in cyber-space, Rotoms can take over and transform the electronic devices they enter. They were originally made as the ultimate hacking program, but since then, they’ve been adapted for commercial use. As you would know.” Penny directed her last sentence at Nemona.

“What’s the point of this exposition?” Arven asked, wanting Penny to just get to the point already.

Penny looked slightly offended, like Violet does when one interrupts her History rant. “Let her continue,” Nemona reprimanded Arven. Kindred spirits recognize each other’s moments of passionate ranting, after all.

After some awkward silence, Penny finally mustered the courage to go on. “Each kind of Rotom requires a certain…tinkering in its programming. The original Rotoms were far too mischievous for commercial use. The ones in RotomPhones, for example, needed to be more tame and obedient, and could not be able to take over other electronic devices. The same is the case for the ones which occupy the car engines to create Varooms and Revavrooms. Ortega re-designed the engines so they’d be combat-capable. He hired Scarlet to gather the Tera crystals required to give each Varoom, Revavroom, and Starmobile their elemental powers. Without those crystals, they can only attack with…moves which would be characterized as Normal, Steel, or Poison. And I modified the Rotom's programming.”

“If you programmed the Rotoms, then can you—”

“I should be able to get them to be obedient to me, at least,” Penny answered Arven’s question before Arven finished asking it. “I’d need to get in, or at least near, the Starmobile. It’s why I couldn’t just reprogram them during the raids. But I can’t drive those bloody trucks. The Revavroom can drive the truck itself, but its abilities are very rudimentary. That’s why each Team Star squad had a designated driver, usually the second-in-command.”

“Do we know anyone who can drive a truck?” Arven asked.

Nemona and Arven had Cyclizar riding licenses, but not driving licenses. Penny had neither.

“I’m sure there’s a Ranger who can drive that truck,” Nemona suggested. “Or even the Veteran we spoke to earlier? I’ll contact La Primera!”

La Primera was far happier with this new idea, and quickly lined up a Ranger who could indeed drive the Starmobile.

“Alright!” Nemona jumped up and down once the call ended. “Let’s GO!! We have a Titan to take down!”

“PON!!” Ogerpon jumped up, excited for battle.

“Umm…could we, maybe, plan first?” Penny asked. “And also eat some dinner?”

“Dinner would be good,” Arven agreed.

“Okay, fine!” Nemona conceded. “But make it quick!”

There seemed to be tension in Nemona, Penny observed. Like she needed to release some stored energy which was almost too much to contain. Sure, Nemona was always excited for a battle, but this time, there was the added ingredient of annoyance at having to wait. More negativity than normal for the girl who’s usually a ray of sunshine when it comes to her mood.

Maybe this has to do with her recent argument with Scarlet.

Maybe this was the equivalent of releasing one’s anger through beating up a punching bag.

And if that was the case, then hopefully the upcoming battle would be enough to burn through the anger, at least for some time.

It’s never enough.

Notes:

We finally get some follow-up to the events of 'Questioning' in Arc Two! I envisioned the idea of a Starmobile vs Titan Iron Treads battle since I played Pokémon Violet for the first time in late 2022, and this chapter builds up to that! Though with everything else which has happened in this fic, getting the Starmobile operational is harder than how I originally envisioned the scenario to play out.

Once again, the main characters cannot communicate effectively to save their lives. Everyone has different motives, and they're conflicting:

Arven: Save Chef at all costs
Nemona: Battle the Titan Iron Treads, and help out the League
Penny: Along for the ride
Eri: Protect those she cares about
Violet: Help as many people as possible while not forcing or coercing Eri to agree to help Arven

Let me know who you think is in the right and who you think is in the wrong regarding the arguments in Plan A. Or maybe no one is fully in the right or wrong.

Penny's exposition in Plan B was to give my alternate take on how the Varoom line of Pokémon was created. I always thought the Pokedex entry detailing Varoom's creation was...rather stupid. Having Ortega create the Varoom line is, in my opinion, more interesting.

Chapter 11: Healing From Trauma

Summary:

Healing from trauma can take many forms. But ignoring the effects of one's trauma can hamper healing.

When Violet and Eri left their hotel room at the ski resort to get medical attention, they left behind many of their possessions, which were confiscated by the International Police.

One of those was Violet’s cane sword.

Without that cane sword, Violet could barely put any weight on her healing ankle. The walking boot was the only thing which allowed her to walk at all without stumbling and falling. As she discovered when trying to walk without it in the motel room.

“Why?!” she screamed, on the ground. The scream was filled with impotent rage. Rage at not being able to do such a simple activity, an activity she mastered as a bloody infant. Rage at her current incompetence. Eri picked Violet up and placed her on the bed, before examining her ankle.

Why can’t you walk by now, you burden?

“This isn’t healing well,” she summarized. “You’ve been walking far too much to allow it to heal.”

“I don’t have the luxury of resting,” Violet muttered bitterly.

“I understand,” Eri responded with sadness and sympathy in her voice. “It isn’t your fault. At least not in that way. But you’ve been trying to live as if you don’t have a broken ankle, and that’s hampering the healing process.”

“I won’t let this injury define me,” Violet declared. “I won’t give Russel that power over me.”

Eri put the walking boot back on Violet’s foot, and then walked over to the other side of the bed. “Vi, I know what this feels like. I’ve had countless injuries. Strenuous exercising, wrestling, bodybuilding, and bully-fighting will do that to you. And so often I’ve felt the frustration you’re going through now, the sheer anger that you can’t just will yourself back to normalcy. But we can’t defy the laws of nature. Sometimes, we have to allow ourselves to be weaker in the present so that we can be stronger in the future.”

“Progress is all about defying those so-called laws of nature,” Violet argued.

“Not in that way.” Eri began slowly and carefully removing the gauze covering Violet’s stitched up facial wound. “Tell me if this hurts too much.”

“It’s just…Arven and them are going to fight that Titan, and I’m sitting here being useless,” Violet complained.

“Arven has Nemona with him,” Eri reminded Violet. “And he said Penny can hack the Starmobile, right? So they’ll be fine. As fine as they can be.”

Violet stayed silent, staring in front of her, as Eri ran her finger over the inflamed skin around the stitched wound, worried about the potential for infection.

“Is this about me refusing to help them?” Eri asked. “Are you angry—”

“No,” Violet interjected. “I’m not holding that against you. It was entirely your choice to make.”

“But you’re allowed to have an opinion about it. And feel however you feel about it. You don’t have to talk about it if you wish, but I’d prefer that you get your thoughts out in the open.”

Eri went to get a bowl of water and clean cloths. Violet put her face in her hands, only to remove them when her left hand touched the wound, eliciting pain. “I…I can take care of myself, I know,” she said as Eri returned with the water and cloth. “You must be tired of having to—”

“Let me do this. Please.”

“I’ve been so bloody useless,” Violet bemoaned. “Uva remains under Exceed’s boot. The mass grave…nothing concrete has happened. Our effort to get evidence or even a confession from Harrington went kaput, and we needed bloody Clavell’s mercenaries to save us. I couldn’t save my mother, or Mr. Dahl. I walked right into Chalce’s booby-trap, and I couldn’t save myself from Chalce nearly killing me. And now I can’t help Arven save Chef, something I promised I’d help him with before. Instead, I sit here, recovering like some waste of space.”

“Vi—”

“I don’t want sympathy. I don’t want compassion. I don’t want justifications for why I couldn’t have done anything anyways. I want you to be mad at me. I want to be screamed at. I want to be punished. I want to be abandoned. I want to be—"

Violet hung her head low, and began sniffling, as if she was about to cry. But no tears came out. “I’m sorry for whining,” she whispered. “I understand if you want to le—”

Eri placed her fingers under Violet’s chin, lifting her head up. There was something haunting about the empty eye socket. The darkness almost seemed to drill into her mind and soul, like how Chalce’s blank yet also intense eyes did. The same was the case for the wound which distorted Violet’s face as to give the appearance of a permanent half-smile. When Eri looked at it, she saw Chalce’s face grinning at her, despite the fact that Eri never actually saw the normally stoic Chalce grin.

Vi’s face will be disfigured for life, Eri heard Chalce’s voice mock her. And it’s all your fault.

“Vi, do you think you’re the only one who feels that sense of uselessness? I look at your face, with the wound from your lip to your forehead and your missing eye, and do you know what I see? My failure to keep you safe from Chalce. I look at your broken ankle, and do you know what I see? My failure to protect you from Russel.”

“Those weren’t your—”

“Oh? Were they not?”

Eri soaked the cloth, rung out excess water, and began carefully cleaning the stitched wound.

“Relationships go both ways. If you’re responsible for me and them, we’re also responsible for you. And…I’ve felt what you’ve felt, about being useless. Despite being the Ogre of Uva Academy, Team Star is still suppressed by Exceed. And despite my training, my strength, it was still so easy for Chalce to immobilize me. I honestly don’t know if I’ve ever felt so helpless, so weak and useless, as when I couldn’t move due to that bitch’s psychic powers.”

Violet slightly winced as Eri cleaned the wound. “Does this hurt?” Eri asked, concerned.

“A little,” Violet admitted. “But I can handle it. I’ll tell you if it’s too much. The cold water feels nice.”

“A bit of inflammation is normal after this kind of wound, but I’m worried about infection. If this gets worse, tell me, and we’ll see a physician.”

“I’ll be fine—”

“No. You can’t will yourself to stop an infection or close an re-opened wound.”

“My father used to tell me a story in which he worked off a broken arm,” Violet reminisced while Eri, having finished cleaning the wound, began blotting away excess water. “Cipher all but ruled Orre at the time, so it was too risky to go to a hospital. He’d say his heroic resolve, or ‘will to power’, could see him through anything.”

Eri looked at Violet skeptically as she took out some antibiotic cream. “Do you believe him?”

“I did. I’m not so sure anymore. But I hope he was telling the truth,” Violet smiled slightly as Eri applied the cream to the skin around the wound. “Those were my favorite moments from my childhood, when he told me those stories. I’d sit on his lap, and he’d talk all about how he ran away from home to make a life for himself. How he was instrumental in taking down Cipher. How intense his rivalry with Ardos was. How he became a Champion-ranked Trainer in both Hoenn and Sinnoh, and even took down some cults which splintered from Team Galactic after Champion Kynim stopped Cyrus. That’s how he met my mother, you know? A cult was using her to summon some eldritch abomination from another dimension, and he saved her. Like a knight saving their princess. They got married three months later.”

Eri stayed silent, unsure what to say. She knew, or at least was next to certain, that Tyler Taxew used those ‘story-times’ to stroke his inflated, narcissistic ego. For him, his daughter was only useful as an admirer, an audience to give him validation. What Violet interpreted as intimate, loving father-daughter moments were more akin to an addict getting their fix. Any admirer would have sufficed as Tyler’s supply. But stating that right now would be counter-productive.

“I don’t have good memories of my childhood, not concrete ones at least,” Violet continued. “But I remember Dad’s story-times. The smell of the beer he drank every night, the dim lamplight, the warmth of his lap, even the musty smell of the chair. And his Espeon and Sceptile were usually nearby.” Violet turned to Solara, who was right next to her, watching her intently. “Those times were the consistent times when…he wanted me around. When he was happy to be with me. I’d spend days waiting for story-time. I’d ask him everyday if he had a new story for me. Usually it was once a week, at least when he wasn’t away on his Veteran duties.”

Violet’s head dipped down. “Dad left, and mom told me it was my fault, that I was a burden chaining him down, and he had to escape to truly live. Then mom died, and the world, that psychologist, and Chalce tell me it’s my fault.” She looked up. “Is it…pathetic that Chalce reminded me so much of mom? The coldness, the barely concealed contempt, her being a psychic…maybe this cut, this…disfigurement, it’s some sort of fateful punish—”

“No.”

As before, Eri lifted Violet’s head up so the two were facing each other, eye-to-eye. Some tears were falling from Violet’s right eye, and pooling in her left eye socket. Eri took the cloth and began dabbing away the tears.

“Nothing of what you’ve described is your fault. Your father left because he’s a man-child who couldn’t handle being a father. Your mother was killed because Chalce was a homicidal, sadistic monster. Ditto for why she tortured you. I’ve seen this kind of rationalization before: Team Star members who come up with narratives for why they’re responsible for the bullying they endured. I…think it gives them some amount of control over what they suffered, if they take responsibility for it. But it’s a toxic mindset. And wrong.”

Eri looked away, before adding sadly, in almost a whisper: “I know what it’s like to lose your dad.”

“You do?” Violet was stunned. Eri didn’t talk about her family very often, and Violet generally avoided asking people questions about their families.

“He vanished when I was twelve. Just…gone. They never came up with a definitive cause, even though they did put in quite a bit of time and effort, more than I imagine is normal. He was one of the conductors of the Battle Subway in Nimbasa, so he was pretty high-profile.”

“I’m so sorry.” Violet took one of Eri’s hands in hers.

“It was rough. My mom, she went into a sort of depressive episode and almost shut down. My uncle tried to help when he could, but it was up to me to step up and take care of the family. My siblings were terrified. My brother one night ran out to search for dad. It took so long for me to find him. I must of scoured at least eighty percent of Nimbasa. At least it felt like that.”

“That…wasn’t fair to you,” Violet assured her girlfriend.

“That’s what my mom told me, when she recovered. Or at least began to recover. She tried a lot of methods: talk therapy, drugs, and then electroconvulsive therapy, which was the most effective. A lot of our extended family and friends shamed her for going to therapy, especially for so long. She should be stronger than that, they lectured her again and again. Surely she wasn’t that ‘crazy’. My uncle had to intervene to get them to stop. But I’m next to certain that if Mom didn’t…she’d still be in that episode. It wouldn’t be just an episode, it would have eaten her entire life. Part of me still thinks our extended family and friends…they’d have preferred that.”

“Why?” Part of Violet already knew the answer.

“Because it would have looked better. Because they could claim that everything was ‘fine’. But I’m certain that if my extended family got their way, I’d have run myself ragged. As would have my siblings. They tried to help out as much as they could, of course, but they were younger. It was my responsibility to take charge.”

“So what?” Violet nearly yelled, her voice full of anger and outrage. “They would prefer that you and your siblings suffer than let some stupid, arbitrary ‘family reputation’ be decreased?! What the bloody Dis is wrong with them?!”

“Does that sound…familiar?” Eri asked.

Violet looked away. A memory of Noelle Taxew, drinking glass after glass of wine while watching some soap opera, trying to blot out reality, came to the forefront of her consciousness.

“If you want to heal, sometimes you have to accept some uncomfortable truths, and take actions which may be seen, whether by others or even yourself, as shameful.”

“This feels like an Academy lesson.”

“Really? That critique, from the History professor? And remember, I am your mentor,” Eri teased Violet.

Violet leaned down and kissed the hand she was holding. “I’m not going to vanish,” she eventually declared. “And if we’re forced apart, I’ll fight like Dis to get back to you. You’re my noble lady, after all.”

She wondered whether that was the right thing to say. Was Eri’s father vanishing part of the reason why she was so protective, whether of her friends in Team Star or of Violet? Was that why physical touch was so important to her? Was it an assurance that Violet was still there with her, that she wasn’t about to seemingly pop out of existence, at least for the present moment?

“Thank you,” Eri whispered. “Remember that part of that is taking care of yourself, you know? Making sure that you listen to your body, rather than masking everything. And letting yourself be taken care of.”

Violet nodded. It was an odd thought, that taking care of herself actually mattered to others.

“And, eating dinner,” Eri added, getting up to fetch the food she’d bought earlier.

With that, the eternal battle over the amount of food eaten began again.

…

The previous night:

In his hotel room in Levincia, Dr. Sigmund Connal glanced at Spinel, annoyed and frustrated. His friend…no, his ally (Dr. Connal knew someone like Spinel doesn’t have friends) had seemingly visited just to troll him about his recent troubles.

After Chalce’s interview backfired so spectacularly, Dr. Connal’s enemies, like the Mandibuzzes they were, launched flurry after flurry of attacks, accusations, calls for him to publicly apologize, and even demands for him to be stripped of his credentials. And Dr. Connal knew that, once the details of Chalce’s murder were revealed to the public, those attacks would only intensify.

Throughout this ordeal, the focus of his ire was on this Violet Taxew. The fact that people dared question the authenticity of his diagnosis infuriated him. He needed to show the public that no, he was correct about his statements regarding the deviant. But Spinel, being the short-minded, impulsive fool he is, only spoke about killing Violet. Sometimes, it was infuriating how unimaginative he was.

“Killing this…Violet Taxew will be counterproductive,” the psychologist lectured the psychopath. “Much of the public is beginning to sympathize with her. If she is mysterious murdered, who do you think will be suspected?”

“They’ll suspect who they’re told to suspect. The public are morons,” Spinel dismissed Dr. Connal’s concerns.

“You dismiss the power of the collective zeitgeist. No…what we have to do is cure Violet. Make her obedient.”

That caught Spinel’s interest. “How?”

“I’ve been working on a treatment strategy for those who show…bizarre behaviors similar to hers. To give a layperson’s summary, the subject is directed to perform a prosocial behavior. If they succeed, they are given a reward, such as…say, a marshmallow. If they revert to their bizarre behavior, electric shocks are administered as punishment. Eventually, they will defer to the prosocial behavior without the need of rewards or punishments. I’ve seen promising results in children with Ditto syndrome. With my treatment, they’re practically indistinguishable from normal children. People, children included, have no right to act bizarrely, contrary to what my foolish peers would say. On the contrary, just as parents have every right to expect decent behavior from their children, so society also has every right to expect decent behavior from its citizens.”

“Oh, that sounds promising,” Spinel agreed, though he seemed more interested in the methodology than in the results. “I assure you, if you can leash Violet, you will be handsomely rewarded.”

“Very good. Capture and bring Violet to me—”

“Nuh uh. After Chalce’s fatal screw-up, Exceed is holding back on pursuing Violet. They don’t want to risk any more bad publicity, I guess. Hamber is quite insistent on this. You’ll have to kidnap Violet yourself, or at least without any assistance directly connected to us. And I have other affairs to attend to.”

“Excuse me? I’m a psychologist, not a Trainer.”

“Liar. I know you have strong Pokémon, and I’ll be able to loan you some assets. I also have her location; she’s ridiculously easy to track. And also,” Spinel took out a vial of Laquium gas. “This should give you an advantage. And you’ll get more once Violet is in our custody.”

Dr. Connal stared intently at the vial, fascinated. Laquium had always peaked his interest. So many ideas for scientific research, so many fantasies of what he could produce, danced through his mind as the pink gas moved almost hypnotically through the glass cylinder.

“Very well.” He greedily took the vial from Spinel, who gave a smirk at his ally’s acceptance.

Did Spinel have any vested interest in stopping Violet? No, apart from the fact that seeing the brat go through Dr. Connal’s treatment strategy would be hilarious. But that was secondary. Ever since Chalce’s death, Hamber showed an unusual hesitation in continuing to pursue Violet. And if Spinel could not only neutralize the threat Violet posed, but also tame her, he’d look even more amazing in the eyes of Cervantis and Gibeon, at the expense of the old foolish butler.

Though pursuing Violet himself was too much work. Spinel had better things to do with his time.

After all, his protégé, Scarlet, would presumably be taking on the Quaking Earth Titan.

And oh, he wanted to be there for that.

Notes:

This chapter became longer than I intended, and consequently I had to split it in two, with the second part being the part which will further the plot. The first part is mostly a character study, with Violet's counter-dependent tendencies and how they hamper her healing being the focus. A major theme of this fic is how, to heal from trauma, one has to reflect on their past, learn from their mistakes, and work to not repeat them. But at the same time, due to how trauma hard-wires the brain, people are prone to repeating those mistakes again and again, and it can be very difficult to 're-wire' one's brain. Violet is one such example.

This chapter also reveals the identity of Eri's father, something I hinted at previously with Eri's coat being a train conductor's coat. Ingo being Eri's father is an idea I got from the fic Letters to Father by DustyPhantom (https://archiveofourown.org/works/43311825/chapters/109142797). Having Eri's father just vanish through time travel helps explain her overprotective nature and her fear of losing those she cares about.

The end of the chapter establishes Dr. Sigmund Connal as a new direct antagonist for Violet. I think that Dr. Connal works well as a representation of society's desire to force the likes of Violet to act 'normally', which is a contrast to Chalce, who represents a more individual, personal kind of enemy to Violet. Also, I don't have plans to have Violet and Spinel directly battle each other. For this fic, Spinel is intended more as Scarlet's and Friede's personal enemy. Also, I believe that it's established in the Horizons anime that Spinel is lazy and prefers to have others do the hard work for him, so him getting Dr. Connal to capture Violet is in-character for him.

Chapter 12: Surprising Deviants

Summary:

Violet's and Eri's night-time activities get disrupted by someone who they can't entirely trust.

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Discussions about gay and trans conversion therapy, ableism, and child abuse, particularly abuse of children with neurodevelopmental conditions, mainly autism (which is known as 'Ditto syndrome' in the setting of this fic), under the pretense of therapy.

The night of the same day which ‘Healing Wounds’ took place in:

Violet had…what, two thousand credits left?

That would pay for maybe some food for one day. Two at most.

She’d already sold all the various items she found scattered throughout the parts of Paldea they’d visited. And a lot of her possessions were lost when they’d fled that hotel room to get medical attention.

What was left to sell? Her Corviknight helmet? She looked at her money and her few possessions spread out in front of her on the bed. Her RotomLaptop (AKARI is a weird Rotom) was too useful to sell. Just as she thought that, a message notification popped up; it was Friede, confirming that he’d received her message saying that she was fine. She couldn’t sell her camping equipment either; she may need that soon.

Some Trainers make money by finding random passerbys, forcing them to fight Pokémon battles, and then taking some of their money afterwards. But even if Violet was willing to partake in such League-sanctioned banditry, she wasn’t legally allowed to, due to her Trainer card being revoked.

Pecharunt, somewhat understanding Violet’s concerns, created some purple mochi and showed it to his Trainer.

“Hmm…” Violet contemplated the idea Pecharunt was referring to. “Maybe we could try selling your mochi if we get that desperate. Like a lemonade stand, but for purple mochi. But what about the mind control issue?”

“Pecha! Pecha!” Pecharunt happily floated around Violet, as if saying that the mind-control was the point. That confused Violet, especially since she’d banned Pecharunt from mind-controlling anyone unless it was a life-or-death emergency.

“His idea…is to take the money…of people he mind-controls,” Gwyndolin, reading Pecharunt’s intentions, notified Violet in slow, badly-pronounced Common.

“Wait…WHAT? No! Bad Pecharunt!” Violet scorned the Pecha berry Pokemon. “We’re not stealing people’s money!”

“WAAAHHH!!” Pecharunt flew around the motel room, throwing a tantrum due to his idea being rejected. “WAAAAHHHH!” Once again, it was up to Flutter Mane to fly up and stop the Pecha berry brat’s whining.

“What’s going on?” Eri asked, exiting the bathroom.

“Budgeting.”

“I’m pretty certain I mentioned that I’m covering expenses.”

“I can’t in good conscience not pay for my share,” Violet protested.

Eri rolled her eyes, preparing for at least the fourth time this conversation has taken place. “Okay. Let’s go over this again. First, I have more money than you, so it makes sense that I cover a greater share of the expenses. Second, do you remember the ‘rent’ money you left behind at Youssef’s mom’s house or on the Brave Olivine?”

“Wait…how do you…”

“They found it and returned it to me, and I suspect they added some more to it. So you still have that money.”

“But…that was…rent…” Violet stammered out, her voice filled with guilt.

“Third, when my mom heard that I was expelled, she sent me some money to help cover expenses.”

Violet just looked confused at that, as if the idea of parents helping pay for their children’s expenses was some logical contradiction. “Oh, right,” Eri remembered. “Let me guess: your parents only covered your basic necessities, if that?”

“My dad said I should pay for my own rent or food once I turned ten, since otherwise I’d be a looter. He left home when he was ten, so surely I could pay for my own expenses. I’m not sure how high my debt to him is, or whether he’ll ever come back to collect.”

“Oh, for the love of Dialga…” Eri facepalmed, making a mental note to make Tyler Taxew suffer if she ever had the misfortune of meeting the bastard. “The point is, you’re not paying for anything. At least for now. So don’t worry about budgeting.”

She sat on the bed and began putting Violet’s credits back in her wallet. “And no, you’re not selling your Corviknight helmet. If you try, I’ll buy it back and pay extra.”

Violet knew that she should feel ashamed, but she involuntarily smiled and whispered: “Thank you.”

That earned her an affectionate ruffling of her hair. Once Violet’s possessions were packed up, Eri scooped her girlfriend up in her lap, sitting on the bed and placing a pillow behind her back as support. “Should we…chill, or relax a bit before going to bed? Maybe have some TV on? It’s not too late.”

Violet agreed, though she found herself wondering why Eri focused on the ‘’chilling and relaxing’ part and not the ‘watching a good show or movie’ part.

The Pokémon began moving about, some wanting to watch TV too, others getting ready to sleep, and Cena and Gwyndolin agreeing to take turns keeping watch. Eri began scrolling through what each channel had to offer with the remote. Any news channel was immediately zoomed past, thank Arceus. But Eri also scrolled past some good movies, first some romantic dramas she would normally like to watch, and then a…movie about the Unovan Revolution? And one which claimed to be historically accurate?

“Wait!” Violet cried out. “I’ve heard good things about that movie! Let’s check it out!”

“That’s a historical movie,” Eri pointed out.

“So?”

“So you’ll want to pay attention and call out everything they get wrong. Not that I don’t enjoy your rants, but right now, I’m looking for something which can be ignored. Background noise, essentially.”

“But…why look for a movie, then?”

Gwyndolin, reading a book, rolled his eyes at how dense Violet was, sending Eri a telepathic ‘push’ to try a different kind of explanation.

Eri made some adjustments to their positions, so that her head could reach Violet’s without leaning over too much. As she made those adjustments, her hands reached beneath Violet’s pajama shirt, caressing the skin underneath in a way which tempted Violet to moan. Then, a voice right at Violet’s ear whispered: “Trust me, you won’t want to focus on the movie.” The whisper was followed by a kiss to the ear, and a soft nibble of the earlobe. “Is this good? Do you want to continue?” a second whisper asked.

Oh.

After that, no more explanation or persuasion were needed, with Violet nodding. Luckily, they soon found a mediocre, non-offensive comedy, and turned it on.

Unfortunately, five minutes later, they were interrupted by Cena running over to Eri, alerting her that someone was approaching the door. And surely enough, several seconds after, their door was being knocked on.

Every Pokémon in the room prepared an attack. At Eri’s insistence, Violet hid out of sight while Eri cautiously, quietly approached the door and peered through the door-hole.

A tall, feminine-looking, suited individual with white hair tied back in a ponytail.

Decibel.

Fuck.

“Violet Taxew?” Decibel cried. “I know you’re in there. I’m alone. I’m not here to detain you. Open up!”

Eri slowly opened the door, with Violet’s Pokémon preparing ranged attacks in case Decibel showed any signs of hostility. But instead, Decibel was standing there with their arms raised and hands empty, as if they were the one about to be arrested.

“If you want Violet to remain free, let me inside and listen to what I have to say,” was the first thing they said upon seeing Eri.

Eri reluctantly obeyed as Violet came out of hiding. Once Decibel was inside, Eri shut and locked the door, while Gwyndolin and Cena began packing everyone’s possessions. Regardless of the outcome of this talk, they’d be leaving this motel immediately after, if not sooner.

“Dear Arceus,” Decibel muttered when they saw Violet’s injured face.

“Why are you here?” Violet asked in an accusatory tone.

“If you try anything, you’ll wish you never even thought of detaining Vi,” Eri warned Decibel. The International Police agent nodded, counting the number of Pokémon ready to attack them at a second’s notice.

“I never meant either of you any harm,” Decibel declared. “Any efforts I made to detain Violet were to put her in protective custody, where the likes of Exceed could not harm her.”

“Yeah, I’m sure that was your only intention,” Violet snarked.

“But the situation has changed,” Decibel continued, ignoring Violet’s comment. “First, you taking back Miraidon has escalated the League’s search for you. Second, ever since Chalce crashed that Iono Sphere interview and especially now that the public knows that she killed your mom and tried to kill you, people have been calling for the resignation of…every top authority figure at Uva Academy. In specific, Deputy Director Clavell is the focal point of the public’s blame, and Uva’s Board of Governor’s response is to send him to detain you, and assign my squad and me to monitoring your location.”

Eri just burst out laughing at the absurdity of that, while Violet stared dumbfounded at Decibel. “That’s just…stupid,” she finally responded. “They’re sending the Deputy Director instead of, oh, I don’t know, the International Police? Morality aside, that’s just ineffective.”

“Not as much as you’d imagine,” Decibel countered. “It’s not well-known, but Clavell is actually a Champion-ranked Trainer of Paldea. He’s a stronger Trainer than almost any International Police agent.”

That stopped Eri’s laughter. “Wait…Clavell’s Champion-ranked? So…when he was pretending to be Clive, he could have just defeated all of us captains? That just makes me more pissed he sent you to fight us.”

“Remember that your code forbids staff members from challenging you,” Violet pointed out. “He was likely concerned that his disguise, which, in hindsight, was really bad, would be seen through.”

Eri contemplated that point, while Decibel nodded. “I don’t know what Clavell will do. He may obey the Board, and he may not. He’s a bit of a wild card. And if it was just him, I wouldn’t bother meeting with you. What concerns me is that they’ve sent Dr. Sigmund Connal to help him detain Violet.”

“The…pop psychologist? Seriously? What danger does he pose? Will he lecture us to sleep so that Clavell can detain us?” Violet joked.

“Dr. Connal is more than just some run-of-the-mill psychologist. And I should note that, despite being essentially bought by Exceed, he is very influential, both in his field and to the general public. He studied at Naranja when the Dictator still ruled Paldea, and his first major project as a graduate student was to work on a government-sponsored therapy for removing…deviant behaviors from prisoners who the Dictator’s government saw as worth…saving. ‘Surprising deviants’, they were called, due to not looking or acting like your classic criminal. Mainly…removing non-conforming behavior related to gender and sexuality.”

“Okay, so he’s a homophobic and transphobic piece of shit,” Eri summarized. “But that doesn’t explain why he’s a danger when it comes to trying to detain Violet.”

“After the Dictator’s regime fell apart, and public attitudes began shifting in a more progressive direction, Dr. Connal simply shifted the targets of his therapy to those with neurodevelopmental disorders. His new ‘surprising deviants’. Mainly, kids with Ditto syndrome. Which he’s publicly accused you of having, Violet. And he intends to treat you using the same therapy. Honestly, he’ll probably try to subject you to the same therapy, Eri.”

The last part of Decibel’s exposition sounded more ridiculous than horrifying to Violet. “What does this therapy look like?” she asked. “Does he intend to lay us down on couches and have us talk about our mothers?”

Eri, who knew more about the kind of therapy those like Dr. Connal practice, shook her head sadly.

“Wrong kind of psychotherapy,” Decibel replied. “In fact, opposing kind of psychotherapy, despite what Dr. Connal’s first name would suggest. And this isn’t a laughing matter, Violet. To sum it up, you’ll be institutionalized, and if you continue to show ‘deviant behaviors’, which is whatever Dr. Connal and the authorities designate as deviant, you’ll be electrically shocked. Again, and again, and again. Until you’re obedient. Or until you’re an empty shell, which I guess is the same thing. I saw the insides of one of the ‘orphanages’ which Dr. Connal practiced at. It…I don’t want to see anyone go through that again. Which is why I came to warn you.”

“That sounds like…a bad horror movie,” Violet muttered, horrified.

“Why would the Board, let alone the League, support this?” Eri asked, outraged.

“Because their current narrative is that Violet was ‘deviant’ from birth, despite her initial excellent standing at Uva. A narrative which has come under heavy fire as of late, especially after that reporter Wy-Yes’ exposé. So they want Dr. Connal to diagnose and treat her.”

“Couldn’t they have chosen a less…controversial psychologist?”

“The others either don’t have enough name recognition, or they wouldn’t agree to what the Board wants. In fact, most of them are speaking out in support of Violet. Whether they’re genuine, or whether they’re just trying to chip away at Dr. Connal’s reputation, I don’t know.” Decibel gave a laugh before adding: “But one’s even called for Tyler Taxew to be arrested for child neglect. Doubt that will ever happen, but it was funny to watch.”

“We should read that exposé,” Violet suggested. “But how could someone write an expose so quickly?”

The reader may also be wondering how Wy-Yes was able to write up an exposé about Chalce and Violet only a couple of days after Noelle’s and Chalce’s deaths were discovered. The answer is that he’d been working on the exposé for some time beforehand. You see, Wy-Yes used to be a member of the Rising Volt Tacklers, quitting some time ago because he wanted to receive reliable payment for his work. But he left on good terms with the rest of the crew, so when Clavell contacted Friede to save Violet and Eri, Friede soon after contacted Wy-Yes to look into what was happening at Uva Academy. Which Wy-Yes agreed to do, partly out of friendship, and partly because he smelled a good story.

What helped Wy-Yes greatly was that, when he visited Uva Academy, Hohma and the Navi squad of Team Star gave him full access to the information they’d gathered throughout their investigations. Hohma had become good friends with the likes of Youssef, Atticus, and Carmen throughout this investigation, and he even joined the Navi squad’s tabletop RPG group, playing the team’s Rogue. Hohma’s contributions in particular greatly sped up Wy-Yes’ work, and he offered to take the aspiring journalist on as an intern for Hohma’s next semester, or for the Treasure Hunt.

Meanwhile, back in the present, while Decibel found the expose and sent it to Violet and Eri, Violet was thinking about how Dr. Connal claimed she had ‘Ditto syndrome’. Apart from fellow students and teachers claiming she had the syndrome while clearly using it as an insult, she hadn’t come across it before. Perhaps she should do more research.

“That ‘orphanage’? Why wasn’t Dr. Connal discredited for that? Wouldn’t his credentials as a psychologist be removed for child abuse?” Eri inquired, with obvious anger rising in her voice.

“First, he was working for a criminal organization, and he pleaded that he was following their orders in duress. Something I doubt, but it got him cleared of charges. Second, a lot of the authorities didn’t think that what happened to the children in that orphanage constituted ‘child abuse’. In fact, the authorities didn’t care about the children at all. The reason why I and others broke into the orphanage and fought Dr. Connal was because the criminal organization was using the place to hide their hostages. And third, Dr. Connal was seen as too valuable of a psychologist to lose. So they covered up his involvement, against my protests.”

“Of fucking course,” Eri spat. “It’s always the same story.”

“To continue on the danger which Dr. Connal poses; while he is nowhere as strong as Clavell, he is a proficient Trainer,” Decibel added. “I know. I fought him at that orphanage. His Pokémon are mainly Electric and Psychic types, presuming he hasn’t switched out his team. Another issue is that I have reason to believe that Dr. Connal is receiving covert help from Exceed in detaining you. So be prepared for…surprises.”

Violet thought about the implications of what Decibel revealed. “Maybe…Clavell will disapprove of Dr. Connal. Maybe he’ll refuse to work with him, or even try to stop him,” she speculated hopefully.

“Don’t count on it,” was Eri’s only reply.

“Like I said, Clavell is a wild card. Hopefully you’re right, that his sense of morality will overcome his loyalty to the Board,” Decibel answered. “But I prefer to prepare for the worst. Therefore, my immediate suggestion is for you two to leave this place as soon as possible, and find allies. People who’d fight for you.”

“I don’t want to drag anyone else into this mess,” Violet argued.

“You know…Arven does want our help,” Eri pointed out. “Maybe we should head to him.”

Violet gave a strange look at that suggestion, before answering with: “That…leaves a bit of a dirty taste in my mouth. Going to him just because it’s beneficial for us, especially after we refused to help with the Titan.”

“That attitude will get you screwed over,” Decibel criticized Violet. “You need friends, or at least allies, in a time like this. So suck up your Arceus-damned pride or whatever it is and ask for help.”

“Agreed,” Eri nodded, though she spoke in a much less stern tone than Decibel. “Vi, I agree that I don’t feel good about going to Arven after telling him no. But I’m certain that if he’s as much your friend as he and you say he is, he’ll protect you. In fact, I can tell you that he’d be mad if you don’t seek his help. And also, I’ve heard he’s close to Clavell, so he’d likely have a better chance convincing the Deputy Director than either of us Team Star captains do.”

“Okay,” Violet reluctantly conceded the point.

“Good,” Decibel concluded. “Pack up, and then go.”

“What about you?” Violet asked, concerned. “You’re disobeying orders…right? You’ll be in trouble, I presume. Do you want to come with us? I don’t want to just leave you, especially after what you’ve risked to help us.”

Decibel smiled. “I see that La Primera’s wrong about you. Thank you, Violet. But that wouldn’t be practical for any of us. And you’re right. Geeta will have a lot to say to me about this. And I have a LOT to tell her in turn. If I’m lucky, I’ll only be suspended. But don’t worry about me. I can handle myself. If I’m not punished too severely, I’ll stay on the sidelines and try to incriminate Dr. Connal. In the future, don’t try to contact me. I’ll contact you if I must.”

The packing was finished, since Gwyndolin and Cena had been on that task throughout the entire conversation. After changing from their pajamas to their outdoor clothes, Violet and Eri got on Miraidon and prepared to leave. “Thank you. Truly,” Eri told Decibel before they zoomed off. “I was honestly losing hope that there was anyone left in the League with…ethics and a backbone.”

“I assure you, there’s more of us than it looks like. Now go!” was the last thing Decibel said before the cyborg bike-dragon left in a flash.

With Violet and Eri safely gone, Decibel sat in the empty motel room, calling out their Absol and Decidueye while loading their flintlock pistol. Clavell and Dr. Connal would surely be arriving soon, and Decibel wanted to meet with them. Plead with Clavell, and spit in Dr. Connal’s face.

I’ll show you what us ‘surprising deviants’ can do, you demon. You’re the one who’s not a person in the psychological sense.

Surely enough, someone arrived in an obnoxiously loud and shiny car soon after. Far too rich for this area. But to Decibel’s disappointment, the person who stepped out wasn’t Clavell or Dr. Connal.

Rather, it was a man with blue hair, a blue uniform, and a smirk on his admittedly gorgeous face.

Behind and above him, several Magnetons flew in the air, their eyes pointed right at Decibel. Decibel checked their RotomPhone. Surely enough, all call service was disrupted. No help would be arriving.

Fuck. Was he spying on us? Decibel looked around. Had it been daytime, they may have seen a couple of video cameras discreetly planted around the motel by a certain Beheeyem. And those cameras picking up an International Police agent convinced this man to see what was going on.

Decibel knew who this man was.

And if the rumors about this man were true, then this was going to end very badly for them.

But they wouldn’t go down without a fight.

I can buy Violet and Eri some precious minutes, at the least.

“SPINEL!!!” they yelled as loud as they could, in hopes that people around would hear, witness what was about to happen, and remember the name. Not likely, given that it was nighttime and the people who stay at this kind of motel normally avoid the police or the League at all costs, but they might as well try. “In the name of the International League, you’re under arrest!”

Absol and Decidueye prepared to attack. Decibel pointed her pistol straight at Spinel’s head.

“Oh?” Spinel almost appeared impressed. “A traitorous International Police agent threatening me? Very well. I’ll deliver some vigilante justice.”

He released his Umbreon and Magnezone.

“I hope you’re a better challenge than they would have been,” Spinel noted, looking down at a blue Pokeball in his hand. “I really need to blow off some steam.”

And with that, the the two agents engaged in battle.

Notes:

So here's the second part of the chapter which was originally supposed to be one chapter along with 'Healing Wounds'. Initially, I was going to have Dr. Connal arrive and battle Violet, Eri, and Decibel, but I decided to push back the good doctor's appearance until later. I was also initially going to include a point-of-view scene from Clavell, but at this point, I think it's better to leave it more ambiguous regarding his plans.

As I believe I mentioned before, Dr. Sigmund Connal is a character from the fan game Pokémon Reborn. In that game, he is the head of an orphanage (which is referenced as a past event in this chapter), and believes that literally every single mental issue ever can be solved with electroconvulsive therapy (ECT) as it was performed before anesthesia or ethics were involved in the practice. While he's an interesting character, some elements of him feel gratuitously dark and edgy for the sake of being dark and edgy, which is honestly true of quite a bit of Pokémon Reborn. Also, Dr. Connal's namesake, Sigmund Freud, didn't invent or use ECT, so I'm not sure why the name was used unless they were just going for 'famous psychotherapist'. And his character just adds to the often unfair demonization of ECT in media without critically analyzing what ECT is, what its premises are, and how effective it is for certain mental illnesses.

 

Warning: Rant on psychotherapy which is tangentially relevant to the fic's themes below:

 

Here, I took Dr. Connal and adapted him to the themes of this fic, basing him largely off of Dr. Ole Ivar Lovaas, one of the major creators of applied behavior analysis (ABA), the most common therapy for autistic children. Now, I'm not saying that Dr. Lovaas ever worked with dictatorships or criminal organizations, nor was he 'bought' by a biotech company, at least not to my knowledge. In fact, many people claim he was a rather kind, pleasant person. Nor am I saying that ABA as a therapy hasn't evolved a lot since the days of Dr. Lovaas or that ABA has no uses at all. My interest is more in the ethical, psychological, and political underpinnings of Dr. Lovaas' beliefs and ABA.

The purpose of ABA is to effectively remove autistic traits, so that the autistic child appears identical to an allistic child. It is, in effect, a therapy of conformity, to make someone who shows deviant traits appear 'normal'. In at least some cases, Dr. Lovaas seemed motivated by a genuine and well-intentioned effort to reduce the amount of bullying, stigmatization, and ostracization his patients would receive by removing the behaviors which would 'cause' those to happen. But, of course, 'normal' is relative and so often defined by those in power. It is easy to see what other traits considered 'deviant' by any particular society could be seen as needing to be 'treated' by a therapy like ABA. Dr. Lovaas certainly did; he used a variant of ABA for gay and trans conversion therapy. No, I am not joking. He literally published papers about it. Here's a link to one, if you want to read about child abuse published as a scientific paper: https://pmc.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/articles/PMC1311956/. A good article about Dr. Lovaas' work in relation to his queer conversion therapy can be found here: https://catalystjournal.org/index.php/catalyst/article/view/29579/23427.

So why is this rambling relevant to this fic? Well, a lot of the conflict in this fic revolves around Violet stubbornly clinging to her beliefs and ideals, while almost everyone and every organization tries to force her to give in and conform. And Violet is gay and autistic. So one approach that a society which demands she conform could take is to blame her beliefs and ideals on being gay and autistic, and try to 'treat' those to make her conform. Dr. Connal, in this fic, is essentially the human manifestation of therapy weaponized to force people to be 'normal', whatever that is.

EDIT (made on August 16, 2025): So I did some more research, and it turns out that, in contradiction to my previous statement that 'I'm not saying that Dr. Lovaas ever worked with dictatorships', he and his family actually were members of the collaborationist fascist party Nasjonal Samling during the Nazi occupation of Norway. So...I guess he did work with dictatorships, albeit when he was a teenager, being the leader of a fascist youth movement. Here is the research article describing Lovaas' collaboration with the Nazis: https://journals.sagepub.com/doi/10.1177/09526951251324102.

 

Rant over.

 

Decibel is also from Pokemon Reborn: they are one of the selectable player characters, and are intended to be non-binary, so they are non-binary in this fic too. We'll see how they fare against Spinel, and even if they get out alive, they'll still have to deal with Geeta. Things don't look good for our International Police agent.

Chapter 13: Quaking Earth Titan II: Plans And Perceptions

Summary:

The day has arrived to finally take down the Quaking Earth Titan.

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Violence and descriptions of injuries.

For some unconceivable reason, each Revavroom in each Starmobile has a distinct personality.

The Caph squad Revavroom turned out to be the grumpiest truck engine Penny ever dealt with. To be fair, it was also the only truck engine Penny had ever dealt with, let alone a partially sapient one.

The reprogramming procedure essentially involved Penny ‘inserting’ her own modified Rotom program into the Revavroom, and then letting the two Rotoms interact while Penny, now with access, rewrote the part of the Revavroom’s programming which only allowed the Caph squad captain to ‘turn on’ the Starmobile. It took longer than Penny would have liked, but eventually, her Rotom was triumphant.

The Veteran practiced driving the Starmobile, figuring out the functions of the various other buttons, levers, and dials which Ortega had installed. Penny, in the passenger seat, had to periodically re-insert her Rotom to keep the Revavroom docile. There was a huge red button labelled ‘EJECT’ which everyone instinctually knew to not press.

Once the Veteran got the hang of driving the Starmobile and using its attacks, Nemona immediately wanted to head out and fight the Quaking Earth Titan NOW.

“No,” the Veteran shot down Nemona’s demand to Penny’s relief. “We’re not fighting that murder machine at night. We’ll need sleep, breakfast, and the benefits of daytime.”

That settled it. They walked back to the hotel, Nemona quite disappointed. But surely one more night wouldn’t hurt.

After all, they were so close.

Tomorrow, the final Herba Mystica would be theirs.

…

“We should keep driving.”

“You fell asleep three times.”

“Isla. We need coffee.”

“No. Caffeine doesn’t work like that.”

“What happens if we get discovered?”

“We’ll be far from the road in a tent.”

“…okay.”

They set up a tent near Casseroya Lake, far from the road and even walking trails. Soon, snuggled in their sleeping bag, with their Pokémon cuddling with them to keep everyone warm during the cold night, Violet finally built up the courage to ask a question:

“Hey, Erina…do you know what Ditto syndrome is?”

“Hmm…yeah. Why do you ask?”

“I’ve been wondering…so many people at my elementary school said I have it, but they obviously meant it as an insult, and now with that ass Dr. Connal saying I have it…do you think there’s any truth to it?”

“Ditto syndrome…isn’t an insult, Vi, and it’s not something that needs to be ‘cured’. It’s…a neurodevelopmental condition in which…well, it’s hard to summarize it well, but it’s essentially when someone’s brain is wired differently from the average. It expresses itself differently in everyone, but traits can include…being hypersensitive to sensory information, like noise, and not understanding non-verbal communication or social rules in general well, and taking things literally, and…I would say having ‘special interests’ is one, though it’s the least important trait for diagnosis, at least according to my mom.”

“Umm…it sounds like I fit like a glove,” Violet reflected, her voice filled with concern and uncertainty.

Eri stroked Violet’s cheek with her fingers. “Vi…I’m no psychologist, but you may be the most archetypal example of someone with mild Ditto syndrome that I’ve ever seen. And that’s NOT an insult. My father and uncle have Ditto syndrome. And I’m sure a good chunk of Team Star members have it too.”

“That explains why you know so much about it.”

“When your mom’s a social worker, you pick things up. And…being a Team Star captain does mean playing the part of counselor, at least to your squad members. At least I was at first, until I became the Ogre to everyone.”

How lonely were you? Violet thought that question to herself sadly. Was Carmen your only true friend? How close are the Team Star captains? She had no good answer to that last question; multiple possibilities floated through her mind. Do all the captains feel detached from their gang?

Violet’s hand was on Eri’s chest, feeling that steady, dependable heart-beat, as Eri’s fingers continued to trace their way on Violet’s face, now at her ear. Eri liked it when Violet’s hands were on her, and she especially liked having her hands on Violet. Violet, so unused to being touched affectionately, found herself contemplating why Eri adored touch so much. Did Eri need touch to assure herself that yes, her girlfriend was still here and hadn’t vanished like her father did? Did she need to confirm that she could touch her girlfriend in a way which the latter enjoyed and took comfort from, that she wasn’t just the Ogre who could only destroy?

“Not to everyone. You’ve always been my noble lady. But…thank you.”

“Anytime, my sweet knight.” Eri kissed Violet on the tip of her nose. “But unless you have more pressing questions, we should get some sleep.”

“Okay. Good night, Erina,” Violet whispered, giving her girlfriend two kisses, one between her collarbones, and one on her lips.

“Good night, Vi.” Eri wrapped Violet in her arms. Violet found that she enjoyed the pressure Eri’s arms and body provided when cuddling her. Though it was rare that they went to sleep like that, due to their limbs needing ample blood circulation.

“Good night, everyone,” both girls said in unison. And various noises came from their Pokémon wishing them good night in turn.

In the morning, they discovered that a few Tatsugiri had taken residence in their tent, hiding from avian predators. One of the Tatsugiri had even been examining and nestling in Violet’s curly hair, being fascinated by the very concept of hair and wanting to play with it. Isla wanted to eat the fish Pokemon, but Violet refused, promising her fish-loving not-Espurr a Veluza for breakfast. Veluza over-bred and made the lives of anyone travelling through Casseroya Lake miserable, so fishing them was outright encouraged by the League.

It should be noted that Tatsugiri and their Dondozo partners are invasive to Casseroya Lake, being introduced by the people of Kitakami, but since the citizens of both Kitakami and Paldea wanted a reliable and nearby supply of fish for sushi, they were viewed fondly and thus more protected from non-commercial over-fishing. They were also a good supply of food for avian Pokémon, though that presented its own potential problems of overpopulation, such as—

You know what? None of the main characters here are experts in Ecology. Go to one of the most famous ecologists in Paldea, Professor Jacq of Naranja Academy, if you want to learn more. Or even Kieran, who had been specializing in Ecology at Blueberry Academy, would be able to provide some explanations.

At least Kieran had been planning to be an ecologist, until the events at the Festival of Masks changed his focus to Pokemon training.

All parts of the past, weak Kieran had to be killed off, after all.

But getting back to the present scene, when Violet and Eri peeked out of their tent, they discovered that they had indeed been found. Even if Gwyndolin, who’d been on guard duty due to not needing sleep, didn’t seem to be that concerned about the intruder.

…

Nemona hadn’t slept whatsoever, Arven observed. She was practically vibrating at breakfast, barely able to restrain herself from running at the Titan. Not that Arven could blame her; he also got very little sleep, from excitement over the possibility of finally, finally getting the last Herba Mystica and fully healing Chef. Only Penny slept well, as she tends to do after logging off at 2 AM.

Upon spending a bit of time with Penny, Arven discovered that Violet had been correct about the tech nerd’s eating habits. Penny barely ever ate proper, healthy meals, instead snacking on the most processed junk food and instant-prep meals Arven had ever seen. Naturally, the chef had to take action, as he did for Violet. Arven worked out a diet plan for Penny which would ensure that she got the nutrients she needed. Penny rejected it off-hand, but Nemona pocketed the piece of paper.

Part of that diet plan included getting Penny to eat vegetables. Penny never picked any veggies at the hotel buffets they normally ate breakfasts and dinners at, and when vegetables were part of the main course, she pushed them to the side.

“Seriously?” Arven exclaimed in horror when he saw Penny throw away the vegetables. “Penny, you do know that you NEED to eat veggies, right? Like—seriously?!”

Penny rolled her eyes, which motivated Arven to continue. “Your body could get all…mushy and stuff! Till you might seriously die! I’ve read about it in books!”

That caught Penny’s attention. “Wait, what? Seriously?! I’m gonna need to see your sauce here, Arven!”

“My…sauce?” Arven was confused. “Yeah, it’s just the stuff on the table. Surely it’ll make those veggies go down easier!”

“She said ‘source’, Arv,” Nemona clarified.

No way that’s correct. I definitely heard ‘sauce’.

But that was a battle for another day. More than a day, most likely. Today’s battle involved taking down that Titan Donphan for good.

…

Right after breakfast, they zoomed off for what may be the most dangerous battle of their lives.

There was no announcement, no fanfare, and definitely no one around to film the battle. The League planned to take credit for the defeat of the Quaking Earth Titan, that was for certain, but they didn’t want any evidence of how they were planning to carry out their victory. Likely they’d attribute the win entirely to Nemona and Arven. Maybe also Scarlet.

The Veteran was driving the Starmobile, with Penny in the passenger’s seat and Arven in the third middle seat. On top, Nemona with her team and Ogerpon were ready to fight the Titan Donphan with ranged moves. Nemona was wearing magnetic boots, which ensured that she wouldn’t fly off the Starmobile if it made a sudden swerve. The Team Star captains had worn the same kind of boots when fighting a challenger on their monster trucks.

It wasn’t a hot day, but there was hardly a cloud in the sky, and the sun bore down on them, as if trying to pressure them to turn back. Nemona in particular was baking, with Nemona finally relenting and taking out an umbrella to block the unbearable light. She was discussing with Ogerpon which mask the fae should use. Ogerpon intially wanted to use the fiery Hearthflame Mask, but since Donphans normally have Ground elemental capabilities, Nemona convinced her to switch to the water-type Wellspring Mask. Nemona herself had her Decidueye out, ready to pierce the Titan Donphan’s thick armor with elementally-manifested Grass-type arrows.

After a couple of hours, they passed through the League blockade. Arven was too fixated on what was in front of them to notice his RotomPhone vibrating with a new message.

And once they entered the quarantined zone, it was only seconds. Before the occupants of the Starmobile knew what was happening, the massive Quaking Earth Titan was rolling at them, seeing an opponent trying to claim its territory.

The fight which ensued was far too fast-paced to effectively describe. The Starmobile and Titan Donphan swerved around each other, both avoiding the large rocks and boulders dotting the desert while trying to ram each other’s sides. Meanwhile, Decidueye and Ogerpon fired bolt after bolt of elemental power, Grass- and Water-powered, respectively, whittling down on the massive cyborg elephant’s armor and endurance ever so slightly.

The Titan Donphan tried to perform an Earthquake to flip the Starmobile, but it had to uncurl and prepare that attack, giving the Veteran the perfect opening to ram it with a brutal Combat Torque. That dented and even tore off some of the Titan’s armor, and gave Decidueye and Ogerpon a perfect target.

This is it, Arven thought with hope and excitement. It’s wounded and stuck. All we need to do is ram it again and again so it remains pinned, and it’ll be over. Just a few more—

And then the Starmobile just shut down.

“Wha...What is...happening!?” the Veteran, in a blind panic, began desperately trying to move forward, back up, do anything that would get the monster truck moving. He turned to Penny. “Is...is the Revavroom not working?”

Penny checked her RotomPhone. “No, the Revavroom is perfectly functional...it must be the truck itself.”

“But...that’s...impossible. Unless...wait, no, they wouldn’t.”

“They wouldn’t what!?” Arven asked, himself panicking.

“We installed a kill switch, in case enemies stole the weapon,” the Veteran explained, dread dripping from his voice. “It seems that...someone activated it.”

“But...WHY?!”

“I don’t know!”

Nemona was banging on the roof, trying to understand why the Starmobile had just stopped. The Titan Donphan, no longer being rammed, recovered, returned to its rolling state, and then aimed and counter-rammed, ignoring Ogerpon’s and Decidueye’s shots while directly hitting the left side of the truck.

The Starmobile flipped on its side, with the Revavroom making horrendous sounds of scraping metal. Nemona, Decidueye, and Ogerpon fell off, with badly spraining her arm and ankle from the impact. They got up and staggered away as the Titan Donphan rammed the exposed bottom of the Starmobile, now flipping the truck upside down.

If those inside the Starmobile hadn’t been wearing their seatbelts and other restraints, they’d likely be seriously injured by now, if not dead. Instead, they were hanging upside down from their seats.

“WE NEED TO GET OUT!!!” Penny screamed in horror, panicking and quickly losing her capability of rational thought. Though it’s not like anyone could blame her for that, given the circumstances.

“NO!!!” the Veteran shouted. “This truck is our armor! If we get out, we’ll be run over!”

It was hopeless. They were doomed. The Starmobile was useless. Arven, Penny, and the Veteran were immobilized. On the ground, Nemona and Ogerpon couldn’t risk engaging without being crushed a second later, instead hiding behind one of the larger rocks nearby. They were doomed. If they were lucky, help would arrive in time to save them. But if not—

And then, as if the Shepherd answered their prayers, a massive beam of steaming-hot water with a pink glint to it hit the Titan Donphan’s side, severely wounding it. The Titan Donphan retreated, being followed by a...light blue reptilian... a bipedal Suicine?

Oh fuck.

Before the implications of that could register in Arven’s mind, one of the Starmobile’s door was being forced open by a Lucario. Once it was off, Eri’s head popped in view. “What’s everyone’s status?” she asked, clearly worried.

“Uninjured, but hurt and stuck,” was the consensus. Eri and Cena began to help remove the restraints from the occupants and get them out of the now wrecked and non-functional Starmobile, making sure they didn’t fall on their heads.

Once outside, Arven got a better view of what in Dis was happening.

Violet was attending to Nemona, who was injured. Does she have a...white fish on her head? “She needs medical help!” the History nerd cried out. Eri scooped up Nemona, placed her on Miraidon, and zoomed off, being joined by Penny. Arven found it darkly amusing that now even Eri could command Miraidon. I guess Scarlet’s the only one that brute refuses to listen to.

That left Arven, Violet, and the Veteran to find out who saved them. Ogerpon had run off, not liking how Violet smelled and running off partly to get away from her and partly to check out something she noticed.

Standing in front of them, fresh as if he’d just stepped out of a spa, glowing like an angel in the burning sunlight, was the last person Arven ever wanted to see. He’d even prefer to see Father over this psychopath.

Spinel.

“What’s...going on?” Arven sputtered. “What...are you doing here?”

“I thought I’d get more gratitude,” Spinel answered, mock dejection in his voice. “I just saved you all. When Exceed heard about the League’s troubles with this...beast, they sent me to help out! And oh my, was my help ever needed!”

Out of no where, Cyclizars with...security guards? Reporters? Anyways, they arrived and got off, with the security guards crowding the Starmobile and setting up a perimeter, while the reporters crowded Spinel, taking snapshots and videos while asking questions about how he felt. Arven glanced up at a news helicopter surely taking video footage of what was happening. How long has that helicopter been here? Did Spinel plan this? Did he somehow activate the kill switch?

“What in bloody Dis is happening?” Violet asked, dumbfounded. She noticed that Spinel’s uniform had a small, circular hole at the right shoulder, and Spinel seemed to be injured there, with some quick first aid bandaging up whatever he suffered.

“I...have no idea,” Arven muttered.

“Your guess is as good as mine,” the Veteran added, before walking to Spinel, who was narrating the battle from his perspective, and showing his badge to the press. “Look, agent of Exceed. We’re grateful for your service, truly. We’d likely be dead without your intervention. But this is a League-quarantined space, and consequently, we’re going to need to ask you to—”

“Oh, really?” Spinel asked. “What are they doing there, in that case?” He gestured to Arven and Violet. “Why were you using a modified monster truck made by Uva’s banned biker gang? And wait...isn’t that the criminal, deviant head of that exact biker gang?” He pointed at Violet accusingly. “Has the League been secretly working with the biker gang this entire time?”

“No, no, that’s ridiculous—” the Veteran started, but the reporters turned their attention to him, causing him to go quiet with concern, while the security guards began surrounding him.

“Take this traitorous biker gang ally away!” Spinel commanded to the Exceed guards. They obeyed, grabbing the Veteran before he could do anything and dragging him away while he screamed threats of arrest at Spinel. “We’ll let the League give their traitor proper justice!”

With the Veteran dealt with, Spinel, wearing that obnoxious sneer which had burned itself into Arven’s and Scarlet’s memories, strolled towards a stunned Violet and grabbed her arm. Whatever was on Violet’s head jumped into her backpack in response. “And look who we have here!” Spinel announced, shaking and lightly lifting his prey around. “Good members of the press, shall I take this little monster to justice?!”

“YES! YES! YES!” the reporters chanted, their voices reminding Violet of the Wooloo’s sounds from her childhood.

“Let her go,” Arven threatened Spinel, releasing Pepper, who barred her teeth to broadcast her aggression. Walking Wake, who had returned from finally defeating the Quaking Earth Titan, gave a quiet murmur in turn, preparing to retaliate.

“Oh, my. Is Professor Turo’s son threatening me?” Spinel asked in mock horror, more to the reporters than to Arven. “As a responsible citizen, it’s my duty to bring this deviant into the good hands of Professor Clavell and Dr.—”

He was interrupted by Violet kicking his leg, not enough to hurt him, but enough to be annoying.

“What?” Spinel asked in frustration, turning his attention to the little pest that was Violet Taxew.

When he looked down, he saw a spray bottle of Scovillain liquid aimed directly at his face.

And Violet did not hesitate in spraying.

Spinel recoiled, wiping his eyes with his arm while coughing and wheezing. Violet moved next to Arven, releasing Gwyndolin, who prepared to attack along with Pepper. One of the reporters began narrating the event, citing it as proof of Violet’s inherent dangerous nature and why she must be stopped for the good of Uva Academy, if not all of Paldea.

Perhaps it would have been a smart idea to attack Spinel while he was recovering. Though, unfortunately for Violet and Arven, Spinel recovered rather quickly, glaring at the Uva Academy students with enraged, red eyes and a Pokeball in his hand.

“I was going to leave you to Sigmund,” he muttered to Violet angrily, forgetting about the reporters in his momentary rage. “But now, I think I’ll—”

“WATCH OUT!!” one of the reporters cried out.

From behind, a Meowscarada lunged at Spinel, knocking him to the ground and entangling him in a cat-fight. Immediately, the memory of Eri’s and Chalce’s brawl flashed before Violet’s eye, immobilizing her.

“Go!” Arven heard a familiar voice from…somewhere. But he didn’t question its order. He grabbed Violet’s arm, dragging her out of the memory, and the two ran towards the cave with the Herba Mystica. Some of the reporters fled, while others backed away, recording what was happening from a distance.

“NOT THE FACE!!” Spinel screamed in horror as the Meowscarada tore into him with its claws. Fortunately for him, he was able to release Umbreon, which fought the weed cat off of its Trainer, allowing Spinel to stagger back up.

Spinel was on strong pain-killers to block out the injury he’d sustained in his fight against Decibel, meaning he didn’t feel what had happened to his face. But he had to know. Therefore, rather than doing the rational thing and looking for the Trainer of the Meowscarada, Spinel’s first move was to take out his RotomPhone and look at his face with its camera.

He screamed at what he saw.

His face was ripped apart by Meowscarada’s claws, with deep cuts bleeding badly. His nose was torn down the middle, as were his lips. Even part of his right ear was missing. Only his eyes were spared. He put his hands to his face and then looked at the blood on them in a sort of horrified frenzy.

The face which Spinel spent at least a hour each morning keeping immaculate and gorgeous with a strict grooming regimen was ruined. Healing magic and plastic surgery wouldn’t completely cover up the disfiguring wounds. There would always be some evidence of these injuries.

“I…I…I…” Spinel sputtered, unable to comprehend what had just happened. That Meowscarada, no, that Meowscarada’s Trainer, had torn apart his entire life. Ripped it to ribbons. His world was coming undone.

“STOP LOOKING AT ME!!” he screamed at the remaining reporters. As if reading his Trainer’s mind, Spinel’s Umbreon fired pulses of dark energy at them, sending one reporter flying against a large rock and causing the others to get on their Cyclizars and flee. The reporters’ job was done. They had the necessary footage, and none of what was now happening could ever be allowed to reach the public anyways. Only the helicopter remained.

A rage was forming within Spinel, a malestorm which threatened to burst out of his chest and explode, killing all life nearby.

And, oh, he’d give it fuel.

“Hey. Freak.” That voice. He turned to see his protégé, that beautiful apex predator, Scarlet Koito, standing next to her Meowscarada and Ogerpon. She hadn’t sent her Pokémon to attack, mainly due to caution over Walking Wake looming behind Spinel, but clearly she and that fae were ready.

The Rising Volt Tacklers had brought Scarlet to Violet and Eri, being forced to leave immediately after to make a commission they were already late for. Subsequently, Scarlet had arrived on Miraidon with her allies, hiding so that she could intervene if things went badly. Which they did.

“You think you’re some sort of predator? Some sort of master?” Scarlet continued, in her cold, emotionless voice. “You’re nothing but a disgusting monster. And now you even look the part, you vain psychopath. But if you think you’re at the top of some supposed food chain…prove it. Battle me!” The last sentence bounced around in Spinel’s mind, as a sort of almost existential challenge.

“Ooooh…you want a fight?” Spinel asked, half in fury and half in laughter. He took out a vial of Laquium gas and inhaled some of it, giving the rest to his Umbreon. The Treasure of Eternity entered and dispersed through his bloodstream, accelerating the healing process of his facial wounds and intensifying his rage.

In Spinel’s brain, the biological processes related to what we’d attribute to sapience began to be turned off, or at least altered to resemble something entirely different. Conscious thought, more sophisticated emotions…those were pushed to the background. Spinel’s ego faded away, at least for the duration that Laquium had an effect on his brain.

There was only pure, uninhibited, bloodthirsty, and death-seeking id, in a body roasting under the unbearable Asado Desert sun.

“Ha…ha…hahaha…HAHAHA…HAHAHAHA…HAHAHAHAHA!!!” The monster in front of Scarlet laughed out noise that barely sounded like it came from a human throat, blood and saliva dripping from its mouth and chin onto its clothes. “D…Di…DIE!!!” It sputtered out, sending its Laquium-empowered Umbreon at Scarlet. “DIE!!!”

Scarlet’s entire life has been focused on survival.

Even when her survival was all but guaranteed by Nemona and the League.

Even when that single-minded focus has harmed her relationships with others.

But now, the battle she has always been preparing for was about to happen.

And she was ready.

Notes:

And...here...we...go.

Chapter 14: Scarlet vs Spinel: The Ideal Citizens

Summary:

At long last, the golden children of the League and Exceed battle.

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Violence, dialogue which suggests the possibility of sexual assault, and Spinel.

Scarlet Koito’s Current Team:

Jorōgumo (Companion Pokemon): Level 20 Tarountula

Joker: Level 57 Meowscarada

Delia: Level 60 Raichu

Tokiume: Level 56 Armarouge

All-Might: Level 58 Palafin

Noodle Head: Level 55 Gholdengo

…

Spinel’s Current Team:

Umbreon: Level 58

Magnezone: Level 55

Beehyeem (used mainly for teleportation and espionage): Level 55

Walking Wake: Level 70…prehistoric Suicine? But Walking Wake’s combination of reptilian and feline traits don’t make sense in the light of modern evolutionary theory…

….

In the Past, during the events of ‘Quaking Earth Titan I’:

Scarlet’s mentor for Pokémon battling was Friede of the Rising Volt Tacklers. He saved her from her precarious situation in her home region of Johto, and when she requested that he teach her how to battle in exchange for her performing odd jobs on the Brave Olivine, he accepted. He even gave Scarlet her starter Pokémon, Captain Pikachu’s sister, Delia.

Friede was a Champion-ranked Trainer for the Indigo League which governed both Kanto and Johto, as well as Paldea. It confused Scarlet why he didn’t use his titles more; after all, one reference letter on his part was all Scarlet needed to get accepted into Naranja Academy. He’d be a celebrity if he allowed the League to publicize him. He definitely had the charisma to play the part.

“Nah,” Friede brushed off Scarlet’s suggestion that he, in effect, become a second Leon. “I’d fold under the pressure. I’m more like…you’ve heard of Tyler Taxew? I’m more like him. A free spirit.”

She asked that question long ago. There was a picture of Tyler Taxew in Friede’s room when he mentored Scarlet. After Chalce’s interview and Violet’s subsequent suicide attempt, Scarlet remembered seeing Friede throw away that picture. He stood silently in his room for a while, until the elderly fisherman came to talk with him.

Friede’s other inspiration for being a Trainer was Ash Ketchum, the fictional hero of those popular children’s stories. He even looked like an adult Ash, and with Captain Pikachu as his companion, some people even asked if he was the inspiration for Ash, or cosplaying as him. Even as an adult, Friede still liked reading the manga comics about Ash. When Orla or Mollie teased him about reading kid’s books, he quoted his Literature teacher, Professor Lewis, saying that the fear of being seen as childish is in itself childish, and the best children’s stories have something to offer to people of all ages.

“You trained Spinel?” Scarlet asked Friede during one of his coffee breaks. She was concerned that he would keep interfering with her and Arven’s journeys, and wanted to be ready to fight the bastard.

“Not like how I trained you. I…more gave him pointers and suggestions for improvement,” Friede clarified. “We were more Rivals for the Paldean Gym Challenge.”

“How far did he get?” Scarlet asked, purely out of curiosity.

“He got all eight badges, but he never could beat Hassel. I watched one of his battles with the Dragon Tamer, and it was weird. Hassel didn’t cheat or anything, but he fought far harder than he ever fought me. I think he saw something in Spinel which scared him, and he was Dis-bent on keeping him from achieving the rank of Champion-level Trainer.”

“Do you have any tips for defeating him?”

“Spinel…he was always obsessed with tactics,” Friede reflected. “At one point, he almost exclusively used field hazard tactics, though I think he gave those up. When fighting him, you want to get him frustrated. Eventually, he’ll give up on tactics and go for brute force, and he’s not very good at that. At least he wasn’t against me. And I doubt he’d defeat you in a battle of pure strength.”

“You’re not counting his prehistoric Suicine,” Scarlet pointed out.

“Right…seems like he’s gotten a new toy from Exceed to play with.”

“Pokémon aren’t ‘toys’,” Scarlet protested Friede’s lessons.

“Spinel certainly viewed them as such. It was the reason I eventually stopped battling him. How he treated his team…it unnerved me. I tried to point it out again and again, and he would listen, but it was like he forgot everything I told him the next day.”

The thought made Scarlet shiver. Sure, she may not treat her fellow humans all that well, but she was good to her Pokémon, and they all respected her in their special ways. It was one of the things which she disliked about Nemona, how she had her Pokemon battle again and again and again and again and again and again. Sure, Nemona’s Pokémon seemed happy enough, but Scarlet was worried that she was over-exerting them.

And treating Pokémon like tools? It brought back memories of shad

But Friede’s advice was useful. Figure out how to enrage Spinel, and only then engage him in battle.

…

Present:

Well, Spinel was certainly enraged. But Scarlet began to realize that an enraged Spinel, especially with Walking Wake looming over him and charging a Hydro Steam right at her, was terrifying.

Ogerpon put on her Teal Mask and activated its Terastalization powers. In a burst of light, the mask enlarged and transformed into a massive shield, blocking Walking Wake’s Hydro Steam just in time. With Walking Wake having to recover, Ogerpon took her opportunity, charging and waving her elementally charged cudgel to engage Spinel’s bipedal Suicine in melee combat.

“Oh?” Spinel sputtered disappointedly, seeing his greatest weapon being distracted by that fae. Umbreon and Meowscarada engaged in combat. The two cats viciously clawed at each other, but Umbreon quickly gained the upper hand, being overpowered by Laquium. Yowling and hissing in pain, Umbreon tore into the weed cat, forcing Scarlet to return him in fear of permanent injury.

“HAHAHAHA!” Spinel laughed viciously as Scarlet was forced to send out another Pokemon immediately, to prevent Umbreon from attacking her. “D-do yu feel…fear? Fear of this…hideous strength?” The words were barely pronounced correctly as Scarlet’s Palafin was sent out in the bubble of water produced by her Dive Ball. Palafin performed a flip, smacking Umbreon with her tail, before returning to her Pokeball and sending out Raichu.

At the sight of the Raichu, Spinel’s eyes widened. “Fri—Friede?” he questioned, before yelling: “KILL IT!! KILL!! IT!!”

Raichu tanked a nasty slash from Umbreon before paralyzing the cat with Thunder Wave. With Umbreon temporarily immobilized, Scarlet took her chance. She grabbed her Tera Orb and rose it into the air, activating it without being pushed back by the force it generated. Raichu was bathed in the same light as Ogerpon had been before rising into the air, coated in crystalline armor and floating due to…a crown of balloons? Ridiculous, but it served its purpose.

Umbreon leapt futilely in an effort to slash Raichu. When that failed, it resorted to firing pulses of dark energy. If Spinel was in a rational frame of mind, he would switch out Umbreon for Magnezone. But with his mind infected by Laquium, reason and thus tactics were absent.

That made taking out his Umbreon far easier.

But it added a new threat. A threat normally not present in Pokemon battles. A threat which Scarlet didn’t see until it was too late.

Spinel ran and tackled Scarlet to the ground. The Laquium running through his bloodstream and entering his muscles increased his speed and strength, preventing Scarlet from dodging. Before Scarlet realized what was happening, she was pinned to the ground, and her left ear was partially torn off by…Spinel’s teeth? Spinel spat out the piece of Scarlet’s ear he bit off and yelled into the sky before he whispered into the injured ear: “Want.”

For one brief second, Scarlet was able to turn her head and see Spinel’s face. It wasn’t a human face. The frenzied, maddened pink eyes, blood and saliva dripping from the mouth, and the pale, white skin with pink blood vessels which looked more like worms combined to give the appearance of…what? A vampire? A zombie? It was more like Scarlet was being attacked by a decaying corpse which had been possessed by a demon. Maybe Laquium was actually demonic, and taking it meant being overtaken by demons, at least temporarily.

Primal terror flooded Scarlet’s mind at the sight of Spinel’s face. She fought and struggled, but she was completely pinned, unable to move, hearing what she thought was unzipping, or was it something else—

—and suddenly, she was no longer pinned. Her Palafin, now in her Hero Form, punched Spinel off her Trainer, sending the monster flying. Such a punch would severely injure a normal human, but Laquium provided resistance and advanced healing. Before Spinel could react, Tarountula began wrapping him up in webbing.

Scarlet stood up, fully intent on killing Spinel here and now, but a helicopter landing nearby caught her attention. Out of no where, an Aegislash manifested right in front of her in its offensive form, its sword at her chest. Scarlet looked at Spinel, who was picked up and carried to the helicopter by a Dusknoir. At the helicopter was an elderly gentleman in a suit, watching the scene and shaking his head in disapproval.

The helicopter was loud, but Scarlet still heard Spinel’s screaming. It was a sound unlike any other. It was inhuman, belonging more to some horror creature from a gothic tale.

Eventually, the Aegislash sheathed and returned to its Trainer. Spinel’s Umbreon was also gone, having been defeated by Raichu.

But Walking Wake was still fighting.

…

In the Past, while traveling to Casseroya Lake on the Brave Olivine:

Looking at Casseroya Lake reminded Scarlet of fighting the False Dragon Titan with Arven. Which reminded her of Walking Wake attempting to kill them. Which reminded her of Spinel, and what he told her at that dinner after her Gym Challenge against Ryme.

“Am I…a monster?” Scarlet asked Orla, her words carrying an uncharacteristic anxiety. Orla was next to her, watching the Iono Sphere on her RotomPhone.

Orla turned to Scarlet, with a saddened face. “No, sweetheart. You’re not a monster. If you were, you wouldn’t be asking that question.”

“I’m not so sure. Spinel spoke about it pretty openly.”

“Sure, but I doubt he’s scared of the implications of that question. At least in the same way you clearly are. Making mistakes doesn’t make you a monster, Scarlet.”

“When I stole Miraidon from Violet, I did it because my employer insisted that I need the Iron Serpent. She was almost encouraging me to steal it. And Nemona…it feels like she never listens to me. She doesn’t want me. She wants to mold me into some ideal Rival of hers. It makes me…uncomfortable.”

“Have you ever spoke to her about that?”

Scarlet didn’t respond to Orla’s question. Talking or even thinking about Nemona brought an odd sense of discomfort now, ever since Arven dropped that Electrode that she has a crush on Scarlet.

Dating and romance were things Scarlet had no real experience with. During her first year at Naranja Academy, at least five boys had asked her out, but she felt nothing towards them and rejected all the proposals. She was quite attractive, as many people have pointed out and the League took advantage of for their marketing, so it made sense that she received attention in that sense. Some other boys had tried to force themselves on her. She made sure they regretted it for a long time afterwards.

But had she ever felt romantic feelings towards anyone? She didn’t feel anything unusual or overly affectionate towards Nemona. But what about Arven? She did feel a bit warmer towards him, but was that just friendship, or something more?

For some inexplicable reason, thinking about Arven in that way caused an image of Violet and Eri to flash in Scarlet’s mind. Did Scarlet want to be physically intimate with Arven in the way which Violet and Eri were with each other?

“How did you know you were…no, nothing,” Scarlet cut off her question to Orla.

Romance wasn’t something Scarlet wanted to think about, let alone focus on.

After all, survival was the priority.

But the League’s guaranteed your survival…for now.

Surviving Spinel. The League can’t guarantee that. Not in the same way as it can guarantee an income.

Are ‘surviving’ and ‘living’ the same thing?

It was easier to focus on surviving. There was a certain comfort in it.

“I unno ‘bout you, but Scarlet Koito and Kieran Kaijitsu may well be the best Trainers Paldea’s had since the Paldean League was formed!” Iono predicted. “They really are the SHINING success stories to all them Academy students who wanna do the Gym Challenge!”

Survival is battle. And in a battle, anything is justified.

…

Present:

Scarlet turned from the ascending helicopter to see Ogerpon fighting Walking Wake. It was clear that, while Ogerpon had gotten some good hits in with her Ivy Cudgel, she was exhausted. Walking Wake, by contrast, seemed fully ready to fight, especially with that pink hue around it suggesting the presence of Laquium in its body. Scarlet commanded her Raichu to help out Ogerpon.

Just as she gave that command, four Varooms zoomed at Walking Wake, colliding into it and self-destructing, causing the freed Rotom programs/ghosts to fly off to wherever. Scarlet turned to the source of the car engine Pokemon: the upturned Starmobile.

Eri had returned and pressed the EJECT button. The kill switch may had shut down the Starmobile, but it didn’t shut down the central Revavroom or the supporting Varooms. And the EJECT button causes them to break apart from the monster truck they power.

Walking Wake fell, staggered and hurt from the explosions. Before it could recover, a purple chain manifested from what looked like a purple dot from how far Scarlet was, attached to Walking Wake’s forehead, and began absorbing the remaining Laquium from the bipedal Suicine.

Scarlet had never seen Pecharunt before.

But Ogerpon has. She looked up from the purple chain to the Pecha berry Pokemon she killed those centuries before.

The Pecha berry Pokémon who commandeered those who killed her companion.

“PON PON!!!” Rage consumed and re-energized Ogerpon as she leapt to attack Pecharunt, breaking the chain. Her attacks couldn’t reach her screaming and crying arch-enemy, instead landing on Walking Wake below him.

Weakened by the loss of Laquium, Walking Wake couldn’t resist Ogerpon’s blows as it had before. It tried to defend itself, but its efforts were futile, and soon it was knocked unconscious by Ogerpon’s rage, released by blow after blow from her Ivy Cudgel.

Pecharunt was gone, taking the opportunity to return to Violet. The Terastalization of Ogerpon’s Teal Mask ended, causing the mask to return to normal size and Ogerpon to stagger and fall from exhaustion. Soon, Scarlet, Violet, Arven, and Eri converged on where the fae was.

For Scarlet, things happened in a sort of odd, dissociative state at that point. Arven embraced her with a Bewear hug, and then noticed her injured ear. Eri performed some basic first aid as Violet healed Ogerpon with a potion. Scarlet noticed that Ogerpon seemed almost revulsed by Violet, as if she smelled disgusting. Soon, Arven, Scarlet, and Ogerpon zoomed off on Miraidon to Penny and the Rangers who were watching the scene and treating Nemona’s injuries.

That left Violet, Eri, and the Caph squad Revavroom to attend to the unconscious Walking Wake. If Scarlet were still present, she may advocate trying to capture it, or failing that, just kill the beast. Cold-hearted but utilitarian. Violet and Eri, however, didn’t have the kind of heart required to kill an unconscious Pokemon, regardless of the danger it could potentially pose in the future.

And their hesitation allowed Hamber to return Walking Wake to its Pokeball before leaving the scene in the helicopter, Spinel in tow.

Hamber glanced down at Violet and Eri. In a different situation, he may have tried to take the Pecha berry Pokemon from Violet. But right now, looking upon the deranged Spinel who had to be sedated to stop him from screaming and struggling, he just wanted to go to the nearest Exceed base, get Spinel medical attention, and then rest.

…

In the Past, before the events of this fic:

“I maintain that Spinel is the ideal citizen,” Dr. Connal stated to Hamber when the butler confronted the psychologist about a recent conversation with Master Gibeon about how Spinel was his most trustworthy Explorer.

“Why?”

“An ideal citizen, or the fittest citizen if I may use a more scientific term, is able to adapt to their environment. They will change their behaviors in order to fit in with any social environment, so they can support it. But most people are unable to change all their behaviors, leading to some amount of deviancy. Spinel is an exception. He can seamlessly fit into any social environment. Consequently, he is the ideal citizen.”

“And why do you think he is able to change his behavior so seamlessly?” Hamber scrutinized.

“That is of no importance. The mind is a black box. Only observable behaviors are important. After all, it is our behaviors, rather than our thoughts and feelings, which affect the external environment.”

Hamber seriously doubted Dr. Connal’s conclusion about Spinel being an ‘ideal citizen’.

But it was a conclusion which Spinel’s managers back when he was a research scientist at Exceed agreed with.

It was a conclusion which Cervantis and his clique of executive friends agreed with.

It was a conclusion which Gibeon Castile agreed with.

It was a conclusion which Spinel’s allies scattered throughout Exceed, particularly in the Public Relations Department, agreed with.

A hint of a thought began forming in Hamber’s mind, that maybe Spinel isn’t an aberration in Exceed, but rather its final product, the manifestation of its guiding philosophy.

But he pushed the hint out of his consciousness before he could fully register it.

Notes:

I wouldn't say this is the definitive Pokémon battle against Spinel, as him being high on Laquium and the presence of allies for Scarlet make that impossible. But this is the battle which reveals Spinel when stripped to his psychological core. It remains to see how much more of Spinel we will see in this fic.

Chapter 15: So Close, And Yet So Far

Summary:

Just as Violet and Eri have an opportunity to talk with Arven, their plans go awry.

Dr. Sigmund Connal’s Current Team:

Electivire: Level 48

Hypno: Level 40

Drampa: Level 42

Mr. Mime: Level 45

…

The Night when the events of ‘Surprising Deviants’ take place:

“Do you honestly believe Miss Violet and Miss Eri are capable of murder and arson?”

Clavell and Dr. Connal sat at opposite sides of a table in a staff room. On the table was a puzzle which Dr. Connal was assembling. Figuring out puzzles was one of the psychologist’s hobbies.

“I do. Both were deviants even when they attended Uva, and clearly their deviant behaviors are, shall we say, in a positive feedback loop.”

Dr. Connal’s assessment confirmed to Clavell that he couldn’t trust a single word which comes out of the bought academic’s mouth. Clavell was looking over the police reports sent to them by the League. The motel room which Violet and Eri had stayed in after fleeing from Chalce was burned, along with Decibel’s corpse inside. Luckily, firefighters had doused the fire before it spread to the rest of the motel, but any potential evidence in the room itself was ruined.

Dr. Connal almost seemed…pleased from what he read in the police reports. Clavell, by contrast, was horrified. He was certain that Violet and Eri wouldn’t kill someone unless in self-defense, and even if they did, they wouldn’t burn down the motel room. But who was the murderer and arsonist? Were they pursuing Violet and Eri? The thought sent a shiver down the Deputy Director’s spine.

Meanwhile, Curie was watching a video of one of Dr. Connal’s conference presentations, having reached the psychologist’s conclusion:

“With the exception of those purely biological behaviors, or rather instincts, related to survival and reproduction, which we may group together and label as the ‘id’, all behaviors can be added, modified, and removed through changing environments and conditioning. Our duty is to serve as the conditioners of society, removing bizarre and deviant behaviors while promoting decent ones which promote normalcy.”

After his presentation, a few audience members asked about the controversy surrounding the Rotenberg Orphanage. Dr. Connal insisted that the claims were exaggerated or outright false.

“Ah!” Dr. Connal announced the completion of his latest puzzle, clearly satisfied. “Is it not a beautiful picture?” He gestured to the picture the puzzle formed, one of a Braviary flying in a blue sky.

Clavell nodded. “Tell me, Deputy Director, what if every puzzle piece had bizarre shapes and colors? You wouldn’t have a complete picture, would you? No. You’d just have a mess of individual puzzle pieces, useful to no one.”

“Right,” Clavell agreed, wondering where this was going.

“It’s the same with people,” Dr. Connal continued. “For them to work together and form a functional society, they must have the right behaviors. They must all fit in their proper places, or else the entire collective collapses. Tell me, Deputy Director: what picture does Uva Academy form? Do the pieces fit together? If they don’t…perhaps the Academy is in for a shocking? For only with a shocking will it change.”

…

Right after the events of Scarlet vs Spinel: The Ideal Citizens:

Violet really, really disliked Asado Desert. Mainly because the air was dry, the sun was FAR too intense, and shade was rare. The temperature wasn’t even that high; the sun alone made the desert near intolerable.

The Caph squad Revavroom looked from Eri to Violet, and then moved in front of Violet, revving up. When Violet didn’t say anything, focusing instead on futilely blocking the sun with her hand, it began honking impatiently.

“She’s waiting for you to give an order,” Eri finally told Violet, suppressing giggles at the situation.

“From…me?” Violet asked, confused. She turned to Eri. “Shouldn’t the Caph squad Revavroom obey its captain?”

Eri grinned. “You’re the captain, Vi. And you’re right; it’s in her programming to obey you.”

The ex-captain of the Caph squad took out a Heal Ball, caught the Revavroom (who gave no resistance), and then handed the ball to the current captain of the Caph squad.

“She’s a bit of a grumpy Stoutland,” Eri explained. “She may act aloof, but at the end of the day, she just wants to be told that she’s doing a good job. Also, she loves berries.”

“Wait, wait. Two questions. First, a car engine can eat berries? And second, was a gender programmed in?”

“First, yes. Second, no. The gender manifested spontaneously.”

“Interesting…” Before Violet could elaborate, she spotted Miraidon returning, with Arven as their rider. Eri’s attention, by contrast, was focused on something in the other direction. Something in the air.

Or multiple somethings.

I’m being stabbed by blades of light.

“Umm…why are there so many Magnemites here?” she asked nervously.

Miraidon stopped beside Violet, with Arven also looking at the Magnemites. “Fuck,” he swore, though with more fear than anger in his voice. “Those things can use their magnetic powers to keep our brute here from escaping.”

“Is this the League’s doing?” Eri wondered out loud, preparing to send out Cena.

“No. It was…Exceed’s doing.”

“But…”

“There,” Violet pointed at two figures on Cyclizars approaching. Cena, Gwyndolin, and Pepper, released from their Pokeballs, prepared to fight.

One of the figures was Clavell. The other was someone who none of the students had met in-person, but remembered from Chalce’s interview, where they were a guest.

“Dr. Sigmund Connal,” Violet muttered angrily.

“Dear Dialga,” Eri whispered.

The sun’s too intense.

“What’s Clavell doing with him?” Arven asked, more confused than anything.

“Master Arven!” Clavell cried out. “Miss Violet and Miss Eri! It’s been a while!”

“What’s going on?” Arven half-shouted back.

Clavell hesistated, which allowed Dr. Connal to answer Arven’s question. “The two girls with you are deviant criminals. We’re here to detain them and return them to Uva Academy, where they’ll face justice.”

“Criminals?” Arven was partly dumbfounded and partly pissed. “What exactly are you accusing them of?”

Dr. Connal rolled his eyes, as if answering Arven was an act of labor he shouldn’t have to carry out. “Among other things, murder of an International Police agent and arson of a motel.”

“No,” Clavell interjected. “We have no evidence that Miss Violet—”

The light is far too intense.

“But we can extrapolate from their other deviant actions—”

“Oh, really? In that case, let’s do some ‘extrapolation’,” Violet interrupted Dr. Connal. “You’re a sellout to Exceed and a child abuser. Therefore—”

“Child abuser?” Dr. Connal asked, genuinely shocked. “How dare you throw that smear at me? I have dedicated my life to helping troubled children live normal lives.”

“Yeah, I’m so sure locking kids up and shocking them when they act in ways you disapprove of constitutes ‘helping’ them. Fuck you.”

My skin is melting. My eyes are boiling.

Dr. Connal released an Electivire. “Clearly, your deviant mindset prevents you from understanding objective reality. Perhaps other methods will be more effective.”

Electrical elemental energy sparkled from the Electivire’s fists. Every Pokemon immediately prepared for a battle, with Pepper barring her teeth and Gwyndolin unsheathing his sword.

The sun compels us to violence.

“ENOUGH!” Clavell stepped in between Violet and Dr. Connal. “We will NOT have violence here!”

“Are we seriously doing ‘good cop, bad cop’ here?” Violet snarked. “Because it won’t work. You’re both still cops.”

Make it stop. Make it stop.

“See?” Dr. Connal looked at Violet as if she was a cockroach invading his bedroom. “Talking is futile. Let me handle—”

MAKE IT STOP!!

Out of seemingly nowhere, Curie, Clavell’s Gardevoir, popped up behind Dr. Connal. Clavell subtly nodded, and Curie took out a round, rainbow-colored stone which began emitting light.

“Curie?” Clavell shouted. “What are you doing? Stop this madness!”

Dr. Connal dove away as Curie was enveloped in a dome of light. Everyone else covered their eyes or looked away as the dome exploded, revealing a Mega-Evolved Gardevoir. Curie subsequently snapped her fingers, and everyone but Arven, Pepper, Miraidon, and Clavell vanished. With Dr. Connal gone, the Magnemites dispersed and left.

“What just happened?” Arven asked Clavell. “Where’s Violet?!”

“Master Arven,” Clavell shook his head in guilt, “I am so sorry for what took place. This will require a long, detailed explanation, which would better be had indoors.”

…

Violet, Eri, and their Pokémon manifested in the Shoreside Market of Porto Marinada, with Curie behind them. Some people looked at them, but quickly moved on, especially when Violet began vomiting due to the after-effects of teleportation.

“Don’t be concerned,” an almost angelic voice entered everyone’s heads once Violet recovered. “I teleported you to protect you from Dr. Connal.”

“Wait,” Violet turned around, wiping her mouth with a tissue. “You left Arven with Dr. Connal?!”

“I teleported Dr. Connal to somewhere in the opposite direction. Hopefully he ends up in the middle of Casseroya Lake.”

“Dear Dialga, what is going on?” Eri asked. “Why is your Trainer working with a monster like that?”

“First, Clavell is not my Trainer. I work as his research associate, and agreed to help him out in this case. Second, Clavell was forced by the Board of Governors at Uva Academy to work with Dr. Connal to bring both of you to the Academy. And third, Clavell is sabotaging Dr. Connal’s efforts. This teleportation was pre-planned.”

“But he’s still working with Dr. Connal,” Violet pointed out.

“As a double agent. And, as I said, to sabotage Dr. Connal’s efforts to apprehend you. If Clavell refused to work with Dr. Connal, then the psychologist would either work alone or with a more cooperative collaborator, which would put you in far greater danger.”

“Well…thank you for saving us,” Eri conceded. “But I hope you can understand if we’re a bit skeptical of Clavell’s intentions.”

“I understand perfectly. Clavell has made several mistakes. But he’s trying to make amends, and part of that was asking me to protect you two.”

“Protect?” Violet was not pleased with that.

“The narrative is that I’ve gone ‘rogue’, disobeyed my ‘Trainer’, and am keeping you away from authorities. In actuality, it was Clavell’s idea. But I’ll be staying with you until you either return to Uva Academy or leave Paldea.”

“For now, we’re doing neither,” Violet stated, before looking at Eri, who nodded in agreement.

“Very well.”

“LADIES AND GENTLEMEN,” a booming voice at one of the auction booths announced, causing Violet to cover her ears. “THE NEXT ITEM TO BE AUCTIONED IS A HISTORICAL DOCUMENT!”

“Wait, what?” That caught Violet’s attention. “Shouldn’t that be in an archives or library?”

“THIS IS A SCROLL OF DARKNESS, WHICH APPARENTLY SOME EXTINCT SPECIES OF TEDDIURSA USED TO LEARN NEW FIGHTING MOVES! STARTING AT FOUR THOUSAND CREDITS!”

“That’s…for Ingo,” Eri realized, and everyone ran excitedly to the auction booth. Eri won the auction easily, getting the scroll for eight thousand credits. Though that was mainly because the other bidders were unjustly afraid that the six-foot-six wrestler would beat them up if they outbid her. The Mega Gardevoir with her also spooked them.

The owner of the Scroll of Darkness was…a futuristic astronaut with pale blue skin? Their white and blue…armor reminded Violet of Turo’s jumpsuit. As they handed Eri the scroll, they turned to Violet, recognizing her.

“You’re the owner of AKARI?” he asked the History nerd.

“How in bloody Dis…”

“AKARI is essential. Keep it with you at all times.” And with that, the owner teleported away.

“Nothing is making sense,” Violet shook her head as Eri handed the scroll to an excited Ingo. “Can we find a place to rest? The sun, the nausea, the noise…I’m about to collapse.”

Everyone agreed. Though Violet and Eri did buy new flip-phones first.

…

It turns out that Curie had WAY more money than Violet and Eri did combined, allowing them to stay at a better hotel while waiting to hear from and meet up with Arven. Or was Curie using Clavell’s credit card?

Eri was eating lunch while trying to read the Scroll of Darkness with Ingo. Albeit, the language of the scroll was one which not even Violet could read, though she identified it as Primordial based on how the letters were Unown. Violet was sprawled out on a bed, recovering from the sensory overload of the morning while trying to read a History book she had read at least seven times before.

Violet’s new Pokémon were introducing themselves to the older members of her team. The Tatsugiri who had been fascinated by Violet’s hair, Napoleon, was establishing himself as the new strategist of the team, discussing the established tactics with Isla. They were sitting on the Revavroom, Betsy, who was happily eating Berries. There was initially a problem when Betsy thought that Pecharunt was a berry and tried to eat him, chasing the screaming Pecha berry Pokemon throughout the room, but Violet and Gwyndolin were able to explain to the hungry car engine that Pecharunt is not food.

Curie sat next to Gwyndolin. “May I make your acquaintance?” the Gardevoir asked the Kirlia in Sylvan, their native language.

Gwyndolin stood up and gave a bow. “I am Gwyndolin, child of the Lunar Priesthood, and Violet’s squire.”

“The Lunar Priesthood?” Curie sounded almost surprised. “They’re…an odd sect.”

“No, they’re not,” Gwyndolin argued. “The Lunar Priesthood are the reason why the moon hasn’t become corrupted and smashed into this world after growing an aberrant, demonic face.”

“There’s a reason the Lunar Priesthood has cut off their connection with the Feywilds,” Curie pointed out. “But that’s not why I wanted to talk with you. Your aura and magical potential tell me that you’re quite powerful, but you’re still a Kirlia. Is there a reason for that?”

Gwyndolin hesitated before finally answering. “I was raised…no, I’m destined to be a Gardevoir, a priestess, but that role never felt right to me. And yet…I don’t know if I fit the role of a Gallade either. I don’t even know if I can be a Gallade, as I was born female, even though I am a male. I have this Dawn Stone, but I’m so scared of trying to use it…there’s some safety in uncertainty.”

Curie contemplated for a moment. Finally, she turned to Gwyndolin, holding the Kirlia’s hands with her own. “It’s true that our paths are traditionally binary. But the Wyrd is flexible, and listens to our input. And eventually, you will need to take the step forward, even if you’re afraid of what you’re stepping into.”

“The Wyrd…I’ve had difficulty hearing it for so long,” Gwyndolin lamented. “Especially since my Pawniard clan was wiped out.”

“Perhaps I can help with that,” Curie offered. “I’ll likely be travelling with all of you for a while, so if you wish, I can give you some mentoring. You may have been receiving excellent training in sword-fighting, but I suspect that your training in magic has been…lacking.”

“That would be wonderful,” Gwyndolin agreed.

To non-fae, Sylvan sounds almost musical, with the words creating a relaxing atmosphere around the fae speaking them. Even if the fae is performing a vivisection on you because they think your heart would make an excellent part for their new magical lamp.

The relaxing atmosphere was broken by Violet’s Rotom-Laptop leaping out of her backpack and levitating right in front of her, alerting her to a notification.

Arven had finally called.

Notes:

So yes, Betsy is the Revavroom from Episode 3 of Paldean Winds, who was distributed as a Mystery Gift. I thought it would be funny if Violet became the Trainer of that Revavroom.

It's also funny that people are auctioning so many priceless artifacts related to Legendary Pokemon. I know that's how the game lets you get items for Pokemon who aren't obtainable in S/V, but I still find myself wondering: who are these people who just sell off these items? In the case of this fic, players who've played Ultra Sun or Ultra Moon may recognize who auctioned off the Scroll of Darkness (or at least which city they came from), and they will be relevant in future chapters, just as the Ultra Beasts will be.

Gwyndolin is partly a commentary on how only male Kirlia can be Gallades. That makes no sense. If both male and female Kirlia can be Gardevoirs, then why can't female Kirlia evolve into Gallade? It would be accurate to say that Gwyndolin is a transmasculine Kirlia, though whether he's a trans man or non-binary is not yet clear.

One thing you may have been noticing is how easily people's plans get screwed over in this fic. That is due to two reasons:
1) While I have a general outline for the fic, I write the events of the individual chapters from the seat of my pants.
2) It's a humorous subversion of how Path of Legends and Starfall Street go completely as expected in canon.

Chapter 16: Hate, And Love, And Chef

Summary:

With all the Herba Mystica acquired, it is time for Arven to take the final step in healing his partner.

Hate.

What even is hate?

One psychologist, an enemy of Dr. Connal, defined it as ‘love made angry’. At first thought, this may imply that you can only hate those you love. But it is possible for love to be made angry at those who threaten the subjects of your love.

Hate is destructive, and therefore the psyche has safeguards against it. Shame and guilt are two common examples of such safeguards. They serve to paralyze an individual, to prevent them from acting upon their hate and causing detrimental destruction.

Violet, for example, hates her parents. But she also loves them. Those opposing emotions create the incredibly uncomfortable position of ambivalence, which Violet, partly unconsciously and almost entirely unhealthily, resolves through shame.

And Violet’s ‘hatred’ towards those like, say, the Student Council, or Team Star, or Exceed, is far more rooted in her strict moral code than a pure, unfiltered desire for destruction. To even call it hatred is inaccurate, for it fails to frame the entire picture which is her feelings towards them. What’s more, the hatred isn’t even very strong. It took one heartfelt apology from Eri for Violet’s hate to melt away, for example.

For Chien Pao, such diluted and inhibited hate is not very effective. They even had to tempt Violet through disguising hate as justice.

But this new potential Trainer? Scarlet Koito?

Oh, she is capable of real, pure hatred. Hatred that is not inhibited by guilt or shame. Hatred that needs not be sublimated into more acceptable forms, such as retributive justice.

And that hatred has a target. Not towards some vague, abstract system, but towards an individual, made out of flesh and blood, who could scream and feel pain and beg for mercy and die.

Spinel.

One of Chien Pao’s stakes was located on a rock formation in Asado Desert. Arven and Scarlet climbed that specific formation with Miraidon, to test the effects of the newest Herba Mystica on the cyborg bike dragon.

And when Chien Pao used Scarlet’s close proximity to the stake to whisper oh so sweetly to her, and when Scarlet touched the stake, the snow leopard took the opportunity to bite her, as they’d done to Violet earlier.

She tasted so good.

To use an analogy an amateur chef like Arven would understand, if Violet tasted like imitation vanilla extract, Scarlet tasted like true, undiluted vanilla extract.

You have lived in a cruel world for so long. What has it forged in you?

Upon reflection, Chien Pao realized that the best part of how Violet tasted came from memories of her ancestor, Aramis Taxew. Oh, how that man was so delectable. How easy it was to tempt him to use his hatred of the Paldean people against them.

Hatred. Cold as ice. Sharp as a torturer’s tools. Find me, and we shall express the full extent of your hatred on your enemies. Like Spinel.

Oh, how delicious Spinel’s blood would taste when Chien Pao got to drink it at Scarlet’s hands.

…

Earlier in the day:

“Are you JOKING?!”

It wasn’t Arven, but Nemona who shouted that after Clavell’s summary of prior events.

“They want to TORTURE Violet? For what? Being part of a biker gang? This is outrageous! I’m going to speak to La Primera ASAP!”

No one had expected such an outburst from Nemona. In truth, it had been a long time coming. Her doubts about the League were slowly boiling, but they’d been kept under control. But then Clavell revealed how the League wanted the controversial Dr. Connal to ‘rehabilitate’ Violet. And then Penny looked up Dr. Connal and revealed what that ‘rehabilitation’ consists of, causing Nemona’s doubts to burst out in steaming fury.

“Miss Nemona, please,” Clavell tried to calm the Champion-ranked Trainer down. “I’m sure that, with enough time and evidence, I and others will be able to convince Geeta—”

“Seriously?” Arven snarked. “She’s had plenty of time and evidence already.”

They were in a hospital room in Cascarrafa, where Nemona and Scarlet were being treated for their injuries. There were no League employees; Clavell and Nemona had sent them away. Scarlet’s ear was being patched up, cleaned, and assessed for risk of infection, while Nemona’s sprained arm and ankle were being assessed and treated.

Penny was sitting by Nemona’s bed, petting an Eevee which Clavell had brought with him. She noted that there was still some tension between Scarlet and Nemona, but that thankfully was not the focus right now.

“My advice is to focus on your previous goals,” Clavell continued. “Miss Violet and Miss Eri are with my research associate, who is more than capable of keeping them safe from Dr. Connal. And I would request that Miss Scarlet keep Miraidon, at least for the time being. That should remove some of the pressure to detain Miss Violet.”

“You want us to stay away from Violet?” Arven asked, with hints of astonishment and anger in his voice.

“Only until I can resolve this issue,” Clavell affirmed. “Trying to find them will only cause greater trouble for you and them. They will be safe, I promise you.”

Arven looked skeptically.

“For now, please take care of the Eevee. Miss Violet’s friend from Galar asked me to give it to her. I have to go find Dr. Connal and keep him on the wrong track. I’ll keep you all updated,” Clavell assured the students, leaving the hospital room.

Once Clavell left, there was a long silence until the nurse finished patching up Scarlet. At that, Scarlet stood up and walked out, with Arven following.

Penny looked up at Nemona. The Champion-ranked Trainer was clearly troubled, and not because of her injuries.

“Hey, Nemo…” Penny started cautiously. “Do you want to talk about…”

“No, it’s okay,” Nemona brushed off Penny’s concerns. “It’s just…I don’t know who to TRUST anymore! La Primera, Letty…was everyone just using me this entire time? Do I just attract people who…I don’t even know the word…like, manipulate, others? Am I that gullible?”

“Not…gullible,” Penny answered. “I’d say, more…well-intentioned, and benevolent. When you’re a good person, you think that other people are by default good, and that…when you see their more ugly sides, it hurts.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Nemona replied, albeit unconvinced. “Thanks, Pen-Pen.”

“Anytime.”

“Pon pon!” Ogerpon added in sympathy.

Nemona planned out how to continue training with her sprained joints while petting and getting to know the Eevee which Clavell brought. After a couple of hours, Arven and Scarlet returned. They’d tested Miraidon’s climbing skills, and Scarlet had pulled out the black stake as described in the first section of this chapter.

Also, Arven prepared a bunch of sandwiches.

“Eat up!” Arven encouraged Penny and Nemona as he handed out the sandwiches. “They’re made with Sour Herba Mystica! It’s chock-full of nutrients and is great for boosting your overall health! Says in the Scarlet Book that it works wonders whether you're tired physically or mentally. Perks you right up!"

The sandwiches were indeed very sour. Scarlet and the bike dragons still devoured theirs in single gulps, but Penny could hardly stomach hers, eating it with slow, tiny nibbles. Eventually, she gave the uneaten part to Koraidon, who’d been giving her Lillipup-eyes the entire time.

As Koraidon glowed as a sign of gaining a new ability (Miraidon had eaten some of the herbs back in the cave), Arven slowly, hesitantly released Chef from his Pokeball.

"I guess it's Chef’s turn, then..." he said, almost sounding…scared. "Come on, bud. Eat up. It's gonna make you all better, I promise. All of us—we really did our best to get this for you."

Everyone, even the Pokemon, went completely silent as Arven fed Chef tiny pieces of the Herba Mystica-containing sandwich. "We're gonna play with your favorite ball as much as you want... Y'know? Just like we used to,” Arven promised his partner as Chef laboriously chewed and swallowed the pieces.

There was tension in the air, so thick that the occupants could choke on it. Penny and Scarlet honestly didn’t think that Chef could be healed. Arven’s quest to find the Herba Mystica was simply a final, desperate grasp at hope. An effort to delay the inevitable.

"Please...get better... That's all I want, really...you did your best.” Arven turned to the wall, weeping in despair as Chef’s condition remained the same.

So often, life is cruel. It cares nothing for the hopes and pleas of the living. For the vast majority of organisms, life is brutish, nasty, and short, with death occurring randomly and needlessly.

But sometimes, life decides to be kind.

Suddenly, Chef vomited out some of the sandwich and a green ball of…what? Mucus? Pus? Regardless, it seemed to do the trick. The Poipole picked up his Pokeball, flew to Arven, and asked: “Agias?”

“I…” Arven turned around, saw a floating, happy, and healed Chef, and tackled him in a Bewear hug. “BUD!! I—You’re healed! You’re okay! I—I—”

Arven began sobbing tears of happiness, and everyone else either began crying or at least sniffling. Even Scarlet. Pepper barked, and the bike dragons cried out “Agias!” in a sign of joy and solidarity.

It was over.

For twenty months, Arven’s life had been consumed by the desperate, heart-breaking search to find a cure for his partner.

And now, against the greatest efforts of Titan Pokémon and Spinel, he had done it. They had done it.

It was a beautiful moment.

A moment which was ruined by Professor Turo calling Scarlet’s RotomPhone.

“Hello, Student 805C393.”

“…Dad?” Arven sputtered.

"It seems that Miraidon has gained all of its powers, except for the power to battle,” Turo told Scarlet. “I knew you were the right one to entrust it to.”

"Pah... Listen to you. Like you had anything to do with it,” Arven muttered.

"That voice... Arven? Are you there?" Turo asked, albeit with the same monotone, almost robotic voice as always.

“Hi, Dad,” Arven spat. “I’m surprised you noticed.”

"I have been searching so long...for a way to reach you. Because...” Arven’s eyes widened with…what? Hope? Sadness? Until Turo continued: “Because no one else can get into my lab but you."

"...Excuse me?"

"Please take Student 805C393 back to the lighthouse with you. To the lab on Poco Path. Get the Violet Book. Once it is in Student 805C393’s possession, I will contact you with further directions."

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Arven replied. “You try to reach me, your son…just to treat me as some kind of errand boy?!"

But Turo ended the call before giving a response.

“FUCK HIM!!!” Arven screamed, causing Nemona and Penny to both wince.

“So…what’s the plan?” Scarlet asked.

…

“Let me get this straight,” Violet began, after Arven called her and informed her of everything that happened. “Scarlet can wake up Chien Pao, so she doesn’t need me to do that anymore?”

“Yep,” Scarlet affirmed.

As soon as Violet started the call, Chef perked up at her voice and rammed his head into Arven’s RotomPhone. Violet was overjoyed at seeing a healthy Chef, and there were cheers and celebrations all around, until the mood dampened with Scarlet prompting Arven to get to the point of the call.

“And, in the meantime…you want us to investigate…your dad’s lighthouse?”

“…yeah,” Arven replied. “Dad wants me and Scarlet to do it, but…I REALLY don’t want to be his errand boy. All this time, and he contacts me just for that! Unbelievable…”

“So you want us to be his errand girls instead?” Eri asked, annoyed.

“No, I want you to take the Violet Book and fuck up his oh, so precious plans. Keep it away from him, me, and Scarlet. Let him reap what he sowed.”

“Is it…bad of me that I agree with the sentiment?” Violet asked Eri.

Eri pondered. “Your dad’s the Director of Uva Academy, right?” Arven nodded. “Yeah, come to think of it, I agree. He could have stepped out of his hole and helped resolve what’s happening at Uva, but no one’s seen him since…sorry, Arven,” Eri added, realizing the implications of what she was saying.

“No, it’s fine. But yeah. He’s neglected us all, in different ways. So wanna help me give a collective middle finger to him?”

Violet and Eri agreed to that. “Maybe we’ll even have the chance to talk to him about his responsibilities as ‘Director’,” Violet added. “But don’t we need…a key to get in?”

“Dad would never use anything as ‘primitive’ as a key. It’s a digital keypad. 0716HUXLEY2001?SCREWYOUDAD! is the code. I added the “screw you dad!” part right after I gave Violet this brute here, which may be why he needed to contact me.”

Violet and Eri burst out in giggles at that.

“Oh, oh!” Nemona popped in. “Hey, Violet! Clavell gave us an Eevee which we’re supposed to give to you! Apparently some friend in Galar asked him!”

“Wait…what?” Violet was completely confused. “When did…”

“Clavell went to Galar to talk with Mr. Dahl, your elementary school librarian,” Curie informed Violet and Eri telepathically.

Solara, seeing an Eevee on the screen, walked up to investigate. “Wait…you already HAVE an Espeon?!” Nemona noticed. “In that case…could you…let me train up this Eevee? I…kinda want to train one alongside Pen-Pen, so that I’ll have an Eevee to complement hers!”

“That Eevee is a gift for Violet,” Penny pointed out. “Her librarian friend wants her to have it.”

“Oh, right. Sorry, Violet,” Nemona apologized sadly.

“No…it’s okay. You can train them if you wish,” Violet offered, earning odd looks from Penny and Eri.

You are truly a millstone, Chalce's voice rang in Violet's head.

“REALLY?!” Nemona’s face broke into a smile. “Thank you, Violet! Hey, Pen-Pen! I already even know which evolution…”

As Nemona began ranting to Penny about Eeveevolutions, Arven centered the RotomPhone on his face again, with Scarlet in the periphery.

“So once we get the Treasures of Ruin and you have the Violet Book, I’ll return Miraidon to you, as promised,” Scarlet summarized. “Oh, and Violet…I’m sorry about stealing Miraidon. It’s just…Raifort was almost outright telling me to steal the Iron Serpent, and I’m…not used to being able to negotiate with people.”

“Thanks, Scarlet,” Violet gave a dry smile. “I can’t really forgive you, at least not now, but we can start on a new footing. And yeah, the deal works with me.”

“Sure. Good.”

So the plan was settled.

Arven and Scarlet would first go to Casseroya Lake, so Arven could free and catch Ting Lu. And then they’d use Miraidon to pull out the stakes for Chien Pao, allowing Scarlet to likewise catch that Treasure of Ruin.

Nemona, Penny, and Ogerpon would go to Mesagoza to talk with Geeta about the League’s position on Violet, and then they’d use Koraidon to find the stakes for Wo Chien, so that Penny could capture the wooden snail of wrath.

Raifort had notified Scarlet that someone else was trying to capture Chi Yu. She assured Scarlet that she’d deal with this rogue treasure hunter and take the Treasure of Envy. After all, the arrangement was that Scarlet would give Raifort all the Treasures of Ruin, to fulfill her contract.

But how difficult would that be? After all, the emotions which the Treasures of Ruin embody are…addictive. Perhaps the owners will have some difficulty giving their respective treasures up.

And then what? Scarlet was supposed to challenge the Elite Four and La Primera, hopefully becoming a Champion-ranked Trainer alongside Nemona. The strongest Pokemon Trainers of Naranja Academy, not certain where their friendship stood, or even if they even were truly friends.

In the meanwhile, Violet and Eri, watched over by Curie, would visit Turo’s lighthouse and get the Violet Book. Hopefully they’d be able to talk to the actual Director of Uva Academy during the mission.

And there was another reason Violet wanted to return to Levincia. To Uva Academy.

Paldean Liberation Day was quickly approaching. And the Board of Governors decided to hold a celebration of life for Yvon Harrington at Uva on that holiday. A celebration of the accomplishments and influences of the ex-Director of Uva Academy. A celebration which would involve a large assembly of students, faculty, staff, and various influential persons.

It was a celebration which Violet wanted to crash.

She may not have Chien Pao to be an executioner’s blade.

But there are other ways to deliver justice.

Notes:

Chef is healed, and with that, the Path of Legends plotline is finished! Now we move to collecting the Treasures of Ruin while wrapping up some other plotlines before The Way Home!

I hinted in 'Wizard-Hunt' and 'A Step Forward' that Violet may be rejected by Chien Pao in favor of Scarlet. The Treasures of Ruin, on the whole, prefer people who are less moral, more flawed, and more capable of the raw negative emotions which they personify. And Scarlet is far more capable of hatred than Violet. Also, fans of Scarlet tend to pair her up with Chien Pao, so it makes sense from that perspective that she gets the sword of hate.

I upped Arven's resentment and hate towards his parents. His feelings towards Turo are meant to contrast with Violet's feelings towards her parents. Violet is more internalizing and prone to shame, while Arven is more externalizing and prone to anger and outbursts. Arven resents being used by Turo as a sort of employee or instrument, thus why he has no interest in following his father's request. And he's also trying to, in a sense, run away from Turo. We'll see how successful that is.

Chapter 17: Under The Moon

Summary:

As their Pokémon train at night, Violet and Eri read the poems in the anthology which Mr. Dahl gifted to his former student.

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Physical intimacy of a suggestive nature.

A poll for readers: do you prefer the Ultra Beasts from Sun/Moon or the Future Paradox Pokemon from Violet? Let me know in the comments below. A part of the fic will be affected based on which kind of Pokemon readers prefer overall.

The beaches of Porto Marinada were luckily mostly abandoned at night, especially with the weather getting colder with the advancement of autumn. But the beach at nighttime held its unique beauty. The moon illuminated the ocean water. There were some clouds in the sky, but certain constellations were clearly identifiable.

Including the Cassiopeia constellation.

It wasn’t one Eri enjoyed identifying anymore.

Instead, she focused on the training Pokémon. Ingo was trying out the new fighting moves as described on the Scroll of Darkness with Cena. Somehow, the bear cub seemed to understand the writing on an instinctual level. From what Eri could tell, Ingo was practicing a move which was brutally strong and could break any defenses with one blow.

Undertaker was staring at the moon, transfixed by the white circle in the bluish-black sky. Royal and Jake watched Ingo and Cena mock-fight. Jake had recovered from his injuries obtained in the Harrington mansion (Eri was certain Isla played a role in Jake’s healing, but she couldn’t prove it), but his martial capacities had significantly weakened, to the point that he almost certainly couldn’t partake in competitive battles anymore. Eri wondered whether it would be better to let Jake retire. He could be a coach for other Fighting-type Pokemon, or perhaps even raise a family with a female Toxicroak.

Meanwhile, Curie was teaching Gwyndolin how to teleport. Solara was nearby, seemingly helping out with her own psychic powers. Further away, Napoleon was practicing ‘driving’ Betsy. It seemed that the Tatsugiri viewed the Revavroom as a sort of substitute Dondozo.

Next to Eri, on their large, recently-bought beach towel, Violet, Isla, and Pecharunt were looking at a poem anthology which Curie had given to them. The anthology was owned by Mr. Dahl, who asked Clavell to give it to Violet. It was a huge anthology with a random assortment of poems, some a bit too...mature for kids and teenagers. The History nerd was silent and morose, more than usual, with a deep sadness looming over her like a storm-cloud.

“Is...everything okay, Vi?” Eri asked.

“I...I feel sick,” Violet finally admitted. “I nearly got Mr. Dahl killed—”

“No,” Eri abruptly and sternly interrupted her. “Chalce nearly had Mr. Dahl killed. That was not your fault in the slightest.”

“But—”

“No buts. I won’t have you blaming yourself for that monster’s actions. Understand?”

“Okay...I still feel sick to my stomach. Mr. Dahl was so nice to me, and...when he offered to let me stay with him, instead of my mother, eventually Child Protective Services, or rather the League, scolded me and told me I was bur—him...and now he’s giving me gifts, and I feel sick, like I’m some greedy brat draining him.”

“Did Mr. Dahl ever say you were...troubling him?” Eri asked, clearly trying to contain anger.

“No, but—”

“No buts. The League which called you...that...is the same League which sent Dr. Connal after us. They’re not worth listening to. If Mr. Dahl had an issue with your behavior, he would have told you. And if he’s as caring as he sounds like, he won’t blame you at all for what Chalce did. The Eevee he meant to give to you...I want you to at least meet it, when it’s safer to meet up with Nemona.”

Violet nodded, though still saddened and clearly unconvinced. “Could you read me some of the poems in there?” Eri asked, in an effort to change the mood. “Your favorites, perhaps?”

“Of course,” Violet agreed dutifully, flipping through the pages of the worn book, eventually setting for a page in the middle. “Here’s—”

“Hold it,” Eri interrupted, scooping her girlfriend into her lap. “Okay. We’re good.”

“Here’s one called It is Dangerous to Read Newspapers. Here goes:”

While I was building neat
castles in the sandbox,
the hasty pits were
filling with bulldozed corpses and as I walked to the school
washed and combed, my feet
stepping on the cracks in the cement
detonated voltorbs. Now I am grownup
and literate, and I sit in my chair
as quietly as a match

and the jungles are flaming, the under-
brush is charged with rangers,
the names on the difficult
maps go up in smoke.

I am the cause, I am a stockpile of chemical
toys, my body
is a deadly gadget,
I reach out in love, my hands are guns,
my good intentions are completely lethal.

Even my
passive eyes transmute
everything I look at to the pocked
black and white of a war photo,
how
can I stop myself

It is dangerous to read newspapers.

Each time I hit a key
on my electric typewriter,
speaking of peaceful trees

another village explodes.

“...morbid,” Eri commented, her voice mixed with sadness and concern.

“I always resonated with it,” Violet noted. “It...spoke for me, in a way. Gave my feelings a voice. But another one I enjoyed, or rather contemplated a lot...okay...ah, here! It’s A Poison Tree. An older one, at least a couple of centuries old. Here goes:”

I was angry with my friend:
I told my wrath, my wrath did end.
I was angry with my foe:
I told it not, my wrath did grow.

And I watered it in fears
Night and morning with my tears,
And I sunned it with smiles
And with soft deceitful wiles.

And it grew both day and night,
Till it bore an apple bright,
And my foe beheld it shine,
And he knew that it was mine,--

And into my garden stole
When the night had veiled the pole;
In the morning, glad, I see
My foe outstretched beneath the tree.

Eri smiled. “So, a poem about the importance of communication. If you don’t talk about your feelings, they fester into something poisonous. But...it’s weird that the enemy is the one who eats the poison apple. I thought the one who grew the poisoned fruit would eat it.”

“Yeah, me too,” Violet admitted. “But perhaps it’s saying something about vengeance. Here’s...one. Written maybe two decades ago. I always connected with it, for some reason, like it described something I witnessed. It’s called Still.”

Two feet standing on a principle
Two hands digging in each others wounds
Cold smoke seeping out of colder throats
Darkness falling, leaves nowhere to move

It's spiraling down
Biting words like a wolf howling
Hate is spitting out each others mouths
But we're still sleeping like we're lovers

Still with feet touching
Still with eyes meeting
Still our hands match
Still with hearts beating

Violet stopped suddenly. “I...I feel like there are two ways to interpret it. Either a failing marriage, in which they’re just going through the motions of a relationship without feeling love, or...two people who are technically enemies, with conflicting principles, but are still able to love each other despite that.”

“Mmm,” was the response, as Eri’s arms wrapped slightly more tightly around Violet, and she nuzzled her nose and mouth in Violet’s curly hair. “But I never hated you, Vi,” she assured her girlfriend, her voice partially muffled by the hair.

“I never hated you either, Erina,” Violet admitted. “I was just...hurt.”

“Rightfully so. But repairing what we damaged is part of love. Thank you, for reading me the poems. I like listening to your voice. But let’s just watch for now.”

So the two girls watched their Pokémon, and the crashing waves, and the moon and stars. There was contentment in feeling each other’s warmth, and arms and hands touching and wrapping around each other, and the heartbeats, providing a steady reminder that they were both still here and both still alive.

Their silent satisfaction was interrupted by both Ingo’s Scroll of Darkness and Gwyndolin’s Dawn Stone glowing, followed by the Pokemon themselves. In the darkness and under the moon, mediated by Curie’s silent pleading to the Wyrd, both Ingo and Gwyndolin evolved. Ingo was a human-sized bipedal bear, with black and white fur and lime green skin. Gwyndolin was...not exactly a Gallade, but also not exactly a Gardevoir. His upper half resembled a Gardevoir, but his waist and legs were more reminiscent of a Gallade. One of his arms had the retractable blade of a Gallade, while the other didn’t. And he had extensions which resembled a cape, extensions similar to which resemble a dress on a Gardevoir.

“Am I a...Gallade or Gardevoir?” Gwyndolin asked Curie in Sylvan.

“You’re Gwyndolin,” was Curie’s calm answer.

...

“Does that anthology of yours have any love poems?” Eri asked later on, once their Pokémon were asleep or otherwise resting. Curie and Gwyndolin were out of sight.

“Still was a love poem,” Violet pointed out.

“One that isn’t morbid or melancholic or so...sad. Something more romantic.”

“I never really connected with the more positive ones,” Violet noted. “But let’s look for something more...romantic.”

They flipped through the pages until Violet found a poem titled On A Night Of The Full Moon. “Maybe this one,” she suggested. “It even fits tonight’s sky, with the moon visible.”

Out of my flesh that hungers
and my mouth that knows
comes the shape I am seeking
for reason.

The curve of your waiting body
fits my waiting hand

And, as if on cue, Eri’s hands moved to Violet’s hips. Violet suddenly stopped speaking, a little stunned by the change in sensation, but not displeased at all by the touch.

“Is this alright?” Eri asked, softly, almost seductively, her voice kissing Violet’s ear with warm air. Her hands began massaging the skin they were touching, and Violet nodded.

“Do you know what this poem is about, Vi?” Eri asked, having read ahead.

“...love?”

“Yes, but more specifically?” Eri teased, amused by Violet’s naivety.

Violet pondered for a moment until shrugging. “Not sure. The full moon is symbolic of...a troubled night? Lovers comforting each other?”

“Keep reading the poem, and I can show you. Perhaps I can help you feel more connected to it.”

Violet agreed, and continued speaking the verses:

Your breasts warm as sunlight
your lips quick as young birds

Eri’s hands moved from Violet’s hips to under her shirt, softly trailing up the soft skin of Violet’s torso until reaching and caressing her breasts. At that point, Violet stopped reading, sealing her mouth shut to keep in the moans, until warm, soft lips began kissing her hair, her ear, her cheek, her neck, and Violet’s moans subsequently forced themselves out.

“Good girl,” Eri praised Violet, giggling as the History nerd released her moans. “Are you enjoying this? Should I continue?”

“Keep...touch...” Violet pleaded with a broken whisper, her mind turning to putty.

“I give what my sweet knight requests.” It was Eri who spoke the next two verses of the poem, as Violet was in no state to do so.

Between your thighs the sweet
sharp taste of limes.

Eri’s hands moved down to Violet’s thighs, which were especially sensitive. And as her hands began removing Violet’s tights, and hands changed to lips and teeth, and Violet’s own hands moved to caress Eri’s body, both girls forwent trying to read the poem at that point. Or rather, they expressed the spirit of the poem with different words and noises.

At times, Violet cursed her sensitivity, both to noise and touch. It had caused her much pain in the past, causing her body and mind to shut down and withdraw into a safe internal world. Like Pecharunt hiding in his shell, seeing but not interacting with the external world. But now she had been coaxed out of her shell, out of her protective armor. And the sensations, oh they felt so amazing, so addictive, but they also carried a sense of danger. Of surrender.

Was this surrender? In a sense, yes. Only with Eri did she allow herself to submit, to be obedient and passive, to accept and enjoy praise, and to let her body become a plaything for her girlfriend’s pleasures. It was perhaps one of the most extreme forms of surrender there is. It wasn’t just surrendering control, but it was also surrendering one’s dignity.

Violet was certain that neither of her parents had given up their dignity in their marriage. The physical intimacy she saw between them were more akin to acts of violence. She remembered clenched teeth, greedy selfish touches which left bruises on at least her mother, and facial expressions and bodily gestures which hinted at hatred rather than affection. Physical intimacy between Tyler and Noelle Taxew consisted of brutal battles with no concessions made to the other side. Was Violet so much weaker than her parents, if she surrendered what they never did?

But if it was surrender, then it didn’t feel like a loss. No, it felt like a brutal, hard-earned victory. It was a grueling, painful march to a battle which she knew she would lose, only to win against all odds. And it was victory because the surrender of control and dignity was mutual. There was a sort of paradox in the entire dynamic they call love, that only through surrender can victory be achieved.

But these acts of physical intimacy were also rebellion.

Violet’s and Eri’s enemies, those in power at least, wanted them to be isolated, terrified, and broken. But despite their enemies’ best efforts, despite Violet’s facial scar and missing eye and despite Eri’s healing burns, the two girls remained together. They had repaired their friendship and even found romantic love with each other. And despite the trauma dealt to them by the likes of Chalce, their resolve to continue fighting remained as strong as ever.

In the world envisioned by the likes of Harrington, Dr. Connal, Cervantis, and the rest of Uva’s Board of Governors, the kind of love between Violet and Eri was deviant, and thus, allowing oneself to feel it without shame was rebellion. And expressions of that love were political acts. Acts of protest. Acts which may one day, if similar enough versions flourish among enough people, light the fires of revolution.

Thus I hold you
frank in my heart's eye
in my skin's knowing
as my fingers conceive your warmth
I feel your stomach
move against mine.

Before the moon wanes again
we shall come together.

Notes:

I love poetry, so it is a guilty pleasure of mine to add a bunch to this chapter. As for the authors of the poems, It is Dangerous to Read Newspapers was written by Margaret Atwood (https://281849408853532262.weebly.com/uploads/1/0/1/0/10106697/it_is_dangerous_to_read_newspapers.pdf) (part of the poem is re-written to fit the setting of this fic), A Poison Tree was written by William Blake (https://www.poetryfoundation.org/poems/45952/a-poison-tree), Still was written and performed by the band Daughter (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cQGE7o_jTsw&list=RDcQGE7o_jTsw&start_radio=1), and On A Night Of The Full Moon was written by Audre Lorde (https://hellopoetry.com/poem/18766/on-a-night-of-the-full-moon/). Let me know if you have a favorite poem in the comments, and I may be able to work it into the fic.

I like how Iron Valiant is a sort of androgynous mix of Gardevoir and Gallade, so I wanted Gwyndolin's evolution to be a sort of 'good' counterpart to the killer cyborg. Gwyndolin's appearance was based off the result of the Pokemon Infinite Fusion Generator (https://fusioncalc.com/#google_vignette). And then I discovered that the artist WishyTheWashu had illustrated that exact fusion here: https://www.deviantart.com/wishythewashu/art/Weekly-Pokemon-Fusion-59-Gardevoir-Gallade-1046988769.

Chapter 18: Envy

Summary:

Envy is a powerful driving motivator. Perhaps it is too strong of a motivator in some people, including a certain Trainer from Mossui Town...

Professor Lara Raifort’s notes show that the Treasure of Ruin Chi Yu consists of two eyes made of jade beads, and a body of fire which resembles a Magikarp. The Treasure looks, and it burns.

Looking and burning. Fitting, for a physical manifestation of envy.

Envy is roughly defined as desiring what another subject has. But it could also be defined as disliking the fact that another subject has what you want. Those definitions may appear near identical at first, but they can lead to very different expressions of envy.

A more constructive expression of envy is to re-create what the other subject has for yourself. Healthy and productive sublimation of a miserable emotion. And therefore, not very attractive to Chi Yu.

A more antisocial expression of envy is to steal what the other subject has. This has far more potential for destruction. A wonderful cycle of vengeance could burn so much from this theft. But even this is not the ideal form of envy for Chi Yu.

The most pathological and destructive expression of envy is when you would prefer that the other subject and their object of your desire are destroyed. If you can’t have it, no one can. Look, and then burn.

This last kind of envy is what Chi Yu truly desires in its chosen Trainer.

For Chi Yu only wants to burn. Chi Yu looks at a bountiful world which it wishes to own, but it is unable to possess anything. For Chi Yu, this is unbearable, and thus it wishes to burn all it looks at to ash. Looking is pain to this Treasure of Ruin. And that pain must be healed, by destroying all which could be looked at.

But Chi Yu can’t burn anything in this prison of a shrine. No, it needs a Trainer to free it. A Trainer to command it, so that it may be allowed to burn. Chi Yu is a weapon, after all. And a weapon requires a wielder to be useful.

Chi Yu’s chosen Trainer was Kieran Kaijitsu. A man in whom envy has been allowed to grow for far too long, like a poisonous plant. And that plant will make excellent fuel for Chi Yu’s fire.

Kieran envies his sister Carmine for her assertiveness and competence. He envies his bullies at Blueberry Academy for their power. But most of all, he envies Penny for being chosen by the Ogre. For being special. No, not special; for being strong.

But did Kieran want to be strong? Or did he want Penny to be weak?

And did Kieran want the Ogre? Or did he want no one, especially Penny, to be chosen by it?

Would he let the frenzied fire of his envy destroy all he once held dear?

Chi Yu certainly hoped so.

...

In a train heading to north-eastern Paldea, Raifort absent-mindedly marked History reports while reflecting on the purpose of her trip. After so long, the Treasures of Ruin were finally so close to being in her possession! So close to being able to be studied! Those ancient Pokémon, discarded as false myths by so many of her contemporary professors, would finally have their existences be verified! Oh, how she would rise to the top of the Archeology field, far above her inferior peers, after they’d scorned her for so long.

Raifort had gotten her undergraduate History degree at Uva, and her post-graduate Archeology degree in Unova. Wanting to follow in the footsteps of her ancestor Heath, she attempted to get an academic career as a professor at an Academy, but tenure-track positions were nastily difficult to secure, and Raifort was dismissed after being refused tenure due to her peers mocking her interest in the Scarlet Book.

Luckily, her education gave her other skills to make an income. She became a sort of treasure hunter, discovering ancient artifacts and selling them at high prices. Museums, rich collectors, groups of...dubious reputations – Raifort sold to anyone willing to pay. This made her wealthy, but it also made her a criminal wanted by the authorities.

Eventually, Raifort’s luck ran out. An old friend from Uva, Chalce Konoe, hired her to steal a certain pendant from a professor at Naranja Academy, a descendant of a noble family. It was a commission handled with the highest secrecy, as Chalce’s employers apparently wanted the pendant, but refused to steal it for some unclear reason. Raifort only took the commission due to friendship. She was fine stealing from long-dead civilizations, but from living humans...that came very close to crossing a moral line.

It should have been an easy commission. Lucca barely put up a fight when Raifort’s disguised Zoroark took the pendant from her. But Lucca had friends, and Raifort was soon attacked, bested, and apprehended by Professor ‘Hal’ Clavell. The pendant was returned to Lucca, but Raifort never saw her wear it again. Where did the pendant go? Raifort dared not ask. Even now, Lucca avoids her at all costs and barely hides her contempt for Raifort.

But anyways, instead of reporting her to the authorities, Clavell first interrogated Raifort, and then spoke with the Paldean League to arrange a deal: in exchange for receiving a position as a tenured professor at Naranja Academy, Raifort would continue her treasure hunting work, but with the League as her sole employer. It was an excellent offer, so Raifort immediately accepted, especially since the alternative was prison. Though Raifort was very well aware that if she stepped out of line severely enough, she’d be shipped off to prison anyways.

And now, Raifort’s latest commission was to find, collect, and bring the Treasures of Ruin to the League. La Primera was concerned that certain antagonistic groups, such as Team Plasma and Exceed, may get their hands on the treasures and cause untold destruction and death. Besides, Raifort was assured that she’d be allowed to study and publish articles and books on the Treasures of Ruin, even when they were in the possession of the League. That just added extra motivation.

The hardest part of obtaining the Treasures of Ruin was finding chosen Trainers who could free them. Raifort was not one of those chosen, sadly. But her employee, Scarlet Koito, had identified three chosen Trainers:

Penny Aryabhata had been chosen by Wo Chien. She’d be easy to manage. Raifort was certain of that, based on her interactions with the Computing Science nerd during the Festival of Masks.

Violet Taxew had originally been chosen by Chien Pao, but the Treasure of Hate had changed its mind, choosing Scarlet Koito herself instead. That was honestly the best case scenario, that Raifort’s employee would be chosen, as she’d have no problem giving up Chien Pao.

Arven Turo had been chosen by Ting Lu. While Scarlet assured Raifort that Arven would give up the Treasure of Fear, Raifort was still displeased with having to rely on Alonso Turo’s spawn.

And recently, Raifort had heard rumors of the fourth chosen Trainer: Kieran Kaijitsu, the rising star of Uva Academy. It was this Kieran who Raifort was heading to north-eastern Paldea to talk to. To negotiate with, or steal Chi Yu from in the worst-case scenario. Hopefully it wouldn’t come to that.

Thinking about stealing a Pokémon...Raifort recalled when she all but ordered Scarlet to steal the Iron Serpent from Violet. It wasn’t an attack on Violet herself. Raifort actually quite liked the little delinquent History student. Or ex-student. Expelled for her integrity and moral positions, no doubt. Such a foolish sweet little revolutionary.

And Violet apparently murdered Chalce. Or had a role in that bitch’s death. Good. Raifort never got over Chalce’s ‘betrayal’, and was glad her former friend got her comeuppance, especially after those disgusting smear jobs she did against Violet. A History professor falsifying history. Disgusting.

No, Raifort had Scarlet steal Miraidon as an attack on that bastard Alonso Turo. Turo, who stole the love of Raifort’s life from her. Turo, who subsequently abandoned beautiful brilliant Sada, casting her aside for whatever silly projects he was working on. Raifort wanted to ruin Turo’s research, but unfortunately he worked with the League to continue that research with Scarlet as the Iron Serpent’s Trainer instead. Such a pity.

The funny thing, Raifort reflected, both funny and bitter, was that her love for Sada had decreased significantly over the years. But her burning hatred for Turo? Oh, that remained as strong as ever. If anything, it only got worse. The fire within her had only gotten stronger with the fuel of time.

And maybe one day, she’d have the opportunity to release that fire at its intended target.

Raifort certainly hoped so.

...

Raifort knew where the shrines holding the Treasures of Ruin were. She’d done a lot of field-work when initially studying them, and therefore it wasn’t too difficult to reach Chi Yu’s shrine, hidden in a cave behind the Fury Falls.

Well, ‘difficult’ needs some defining. Was it laborious to reach the shrine again? Definitely. But it didn’t require much new investigation. Difficult from the perspective of physical exertion, but easy from the perspective of mental exertion.

What Raifort found both worried and excited her. The shrine door was open, with the gate having been moved to the side. Kieran Kaijitsu was standing in front of the pitch-black entrance, holding what initially looked like a ball of fire, but could be identified as a fish made out of fire once she was closer.

Chi Yu.

The Treasure of Envy.

Those jade beads, serving as the Treasure’s eyes, caught the archeologist’s intense curiosity. She remembered reading ancient magical rituals where a bead, or two, or four were focuses for the casters conducting the ritual in question. Were the beads worn in pairs, like on the ears and wrists? Or were the rituals perhaps performed by two people? What on earth could have caused beads such as these—originally used to ward off disaster—to become bringers of disaster themselves?

Chi Yu turned to Raifort, looking at her. The heat from the flaming Treasure was intense, even from a distance, but Kieran seemed unaffected, apart from his exposed skin looking sunburnt. Perhaps the Treasures of Ruin can provide immunity from their effects to their chosen Trainers. Fascinating...

“Ah, Kieran!” Raifort started. “I must say that I am truly impressed! How long has it been since someone was talented enough to catch one of the Treasures of Ruin?”

“What do you want?” Kieran snapped.

“You’ve got some nerve, speaking to a professor like that,” Raifort snapped, her irritation getting the better of her. “But very well then. The League wants the Treasures of Ruin, and they’ve assigned me to collect them. So either hand over Chi Yu to me...or find yourself in trouble with the League itself.”

Kieran scoffed. “I don’t believe you. If the League wants this treasure, they can send to me themselves.”

“That’s not how it works, my little Trainer.”

“I don’t care. You ain’t getting it. And I doubt you can beat me.”

This isn’t going well, Raifort lamented internally. And Kieran was right: he was almost certainly stronger than Raifort, who only ever managed to earn five Gym Badges. “Very well, Kieran. Perhaps we shall negotiate instead. Tell me...do you know the origin of your surname? ‘Kaijitsu’?”

The fires of Chi Yu. Fires which consumed the towns and cities of Kitakami, at the command of the Dictator, leading to the extermination of the royal Amatatsu family...supposedly.

Kieran pondered, and then shook his head.

“I thought so. And your parents, your father in particular...do you know what happened to him?”

The eyes of Chi Yu. The amber, or rather yellow eyes of Kieran. The yellow eyes of one of Raifort’s previous customers, a rising member of a criminal syndicate.

“...you...you KNOW?!” There was desperation in Kieran’s voice. Perfect.

“Heh. I studied History. I did my research. And I’ll reveal what I discovered, if and only if you promise to give me Chi Yu.”

“I need it,” Kieran objected, albeit with some hesitation in his voice.

“For?” Raifort inquired, with actual curiosity. “You’ve defeated all eight Gyms. Surely you’re strong enough to take on the Elite Four even without Chi Yu?”

“No, you—you don’t understand...I need it to defeat Penny. To...prove myself.”

Chi Yu flared up, and Raifort had to step back due to the increased heat.

“Penny? Do you mean Penny...Aryabhata?”

“Uh huh.”

Raifort contemplated this. The possibility of seeing a Treasure of Ruin being used by a competent Trainer...oh, that could be so fascinating. Perhaps it could form the basis for a ground-breaking article. And having two Treasures of Ruin battle each other...what would even happen? The question generated curiosity which began to gnaw unbearably at Raifort’s judgement-making capacities.

“Very well, Kieran Kaijitsu. I’ll allow you to keep Chi Yu until you battle Penny with it. Though you’ll have to be VERY careful with it in the meantime. If you screw up, the League will likely confiscate it from you anyways. But once you give Chi Yu to me, I’ll reveal what I’ve learned about your family to you. Deal?”

“...deal,” Kieran agreed after some silence, though rather reluctantly. He shook hands with Raifort.

“Excellent.” Raifort and Kieran gave each other’s contact information. “Let me know when you’ll fight this Penny,” Raifort added before heading to the open shrine to investigate and take photos. “I’d love to see Chi Yu battle.”

“Fine,” Kieran agreed before leaving the cave. Raifort sighed a breath of relief when the air immediately cooled down, now that Chi Yu was gone.

Would Chi Yu be enough for Kieran to wipe the floor with Penny and finally prove to Ogerpon that he was the stronger Trainer?

Kieran certainly hoped so.

...

The Day After ‘Under The Moon’:

Once the Iron Treads was defeated and collected by the League, native Pokémon began moving back into the portion of Asado Desert which the titan cyborg Donphan had ruled as its own for so long. In particular, this change sparked tensions between the Tinkatink and Falinks communities, who immediately resumed their never-ending war for the new territory.

Some Tinkatinks prepared for the war by claiming the wreckage of the Caph squad Starmobile for themselves. Others tried in vain to fight the Meteor Security Service guards protecting the cave with Herba Mystica and tiny Laquium crystals.

Meanwhile, the Falinks formations did what they did best: claim random patches of land as their own and refuse to leave no matter what. Even if the random patch of land was part of a train track going through Asado Desert, and a train heading to Levincia was zooming towards them. The train abruptly stopped to avoid running over the Falinks, causing chaos among the passengers.

“ANNOUNCEMENT: THE TRACKS ARE CURRENTLY BEING BLOCKED BY POKÉMON,” the announcer informed everyone. “WE APOLOGIZE FOR THE DELAY. PLEASE BE CALM AND PATIENT WHILE WE RESOLVE THIS ISSUE. MAY ANY TRAINERS WITH AT LEAST THREE GYM BADGES PLEASE REPORT TO THE FRONT OF THE TRAIN?”

Only Violet and Eri, followed by Curie, stepped up. “Do you think you can get those Falinks to move?” the conductor asked them.

“We should just keep moving,” one passenger complained.

“Those bugs are nothing but pests,” another passenger pipped in. “Just run them over and get on with it!”

“We should report you to your boss,” a third passenger, a young executive wearing an impeccable suit, warned the conductor. “You’re delaying our very important business, and that is inexcusable. Maybe you should be dis—"

“We can definitely save them,” Violet declared to the conductor, a bit too loudly.

“Hey, isn’t that the gang leader from the news?” the executive pointed at Violet. “We should detain—”

“You can try,” Eri warned the executive with a growl, stepping right in front of him. The executive immediately shut up and shrunk away back to his seat.

“Get to it, then,” the conductor ordered Violet, clearly looking a bit worried at the commotion.

Violet, Eri, and Curie soon found themselves facing a formation of Falinks in front of the train. They were given ten minutes to get the Falinks to move off the tracks before the train would resume moving and run over the tiny Pokémon. Some passengers were annoyed with even these ten minutes and were shouting for the train to just get moving already.

“Please move,” Curie telepathically asked the Falinks while letting Violet and Eri listen in. “If you don’t, the train will run you over.”

“NO RETREAT!!!” the Falinks declared in unison. Though they sounded like a mix of chanting and slashing noises without Curie’s telepathic translation.

“Why are you doing this? Are you trying to take over the railroad tracks?”

“NO RETREAT!!!”

“This is pointless. This land doesn’t benefit you at all. You’re just inconveniencing everyone, especially yourselves.”

“NO RETREAT!!!”

“Do you just want to get beaten up? Or worse, die needless deaths?”

“NO RETREAT!!!”

“It may be that they’ll only move after being defeated,” Eri suggested. “Some Pokémon, especially Fighting-types, only respect you after a proper fight.” She called out Royal, who instantly defeated the commander Falinks with a single Flying Press.

“NO RETREAT!!!” the remaining Falinks declared upon their brass being felled. Two of the subordinate Falinks tried to heal their brass, while the other three took defensive positions.

“Wait...” Violet took a closer look at the Falinks. “Are...they wearing armor? They look like a shield formation. That’s...kind of adorable, actually.”

Eri decided to end this nonsense by catching the Falinks. By some magic which cannot be explained yet, the entire formation was taken in by the same Heal Ball. Once the Falinks were successfully caught, everyone returned to the train.

The Falinks immediately declared undying loyalty to Eri, promising to never retreat and to always fight to the death. They then began playing the Falinks equivalent of rock-paper-scissors to determine who the new brass would be. Gwyndolin, using his telepathy powers as taught to him by Curie, explained that when a commander Falinks is defeated, they lose their commander rank, which is randomly given to one of the other Falinks.

“Thank you,” the conductor told Violet, Eri, and Curie once the train was moving again. He looked down at the Falinks. “It would have been truly dreadful to have to run them over. Though my superiors will give me a mouthful for the delay.”

“You can tell them that some delinquents forced you to stop to save the Falinks,” Violet suggested.

“No, no,” the conductor immediately rejected Violet’s suggestion. “I’m not about to scape-Gogoat you young ones for this. Now get back to your seats.”

So they returned to their seats, with Gwyndolin and Cena meeting Eri’s new Pokémon and Napoleon (who had taken to travelling on Violet's head, though only when birds weren't flying above) offering them new battle strategies. But what none of them noticed was the executive calling the authorities to report Violet’s location. Those authorities would in turn inform Dr. Connal, who in turn may or may not notify Clavell of his plans.

With any luck, the executive thought, those unspeakably rude delinquents would be taught a lesson and know their proper place in society from then on.

He certainly hoped so.

Notes:

So the first Treasure of Ruin has been caught! We'll see how Kieran uses his newly acquired fire fish. Sure, he's mainly focused on defeating Penny, but there are also his plans to challenge the captain of the Caph squad to complete Operation Starfall for once and for all.

I was tempted to make Raifort have more nefarious motives, but that felt redundant, especially after Chalce. Instead, while her motives for obtaining the Treasures of Ruin aren't particularly malicious, her burning curiosity and hatred towards Turo may cause problems later in the fic. And there's still her obsession with Terapagos to consider...

Who could Kieran's and Carmine's father be? May he be someone shown in a recent trailer for an upcoming Pokémon game? And related to that trailer, if the purple energy which drives Pokémon berserk is Laquium, then I am obligated to write a sequel for this fic which retells at least some of Legends Z-A.

Falinks consists of six individuals, with five subordinates and one brass, or 'Big Boss', and they refuse to back down from a challenge even if they really shouldn't accept it. They're a perfect Pokémon for Team Star.

Chapter 19: Fear I: The Terror Of Monsters

Summary:

It is time for Arven to capture Ting Lu, the Treasure of Fear. But in the process, he may be shown memories which he really doesn't want to remember...

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Arven's trauma. Also, threats of violence and sexual assault.

A Few Days After ‘Under the Moon’:

Arven and Scarlet hoped that they’d never have to see or hear of Spinel again. Unfortunately, it didn’t take long for their hopes to be dashed.

A doctored video of Spinel defeating the Titan Donphan was sent to various news agencies, who happily showed and discussed it on their programmes. It was simply scandalous, how the League had relied on Academy students and a stolen truck from that biker gang to fight that cyborg monster! If Spinel hadn’t arrived to save the day, they could have died!

Of course, any video footage of Spinel being attacked by Scarlet’s Meowscarada or what happened afterwards was not included. Exceed claimed that it was Violet’s Pokémon who had so severely injured Spinel. The League was happy to go with that narrative; the entire debacle was incredibly embarrassing for them, and they wanted to distance their top Trainers, including Nemona and Scarlet, from it. They responded by issuing a short public apology, in which the Veteran who’d been responsible for modifying the Starmobile was blamed for everything and subsequently fired.

The end result of Exceed’s Public Relations Department’s excellent work was that Spinel was more popular than ever. A couple days after the video was leaked to the news, he made a speech in front of Exceed’s headquarters in Levincia to a massive crowd. Spinel’s face was bandaged up, and he was wearing a mask of his face to hide the injuries. His pink eyes sparkled as he picked up the microphone and addressed the adoring people in front of him. Beside him were his Umbreon, obvious evidence of Spinel’s virtuous nature, and Walking Wake, the heroic Pokemon who’d defeated the Titan Iron Treads.

“The attempt on my life has left me scarred,” he spoke to the crowd. “But I promise you that my resolve to serve the interests of both Exceed and Paldea remains as strong as ever.”

The crowd broke into cheers.

“It is clear that the League is failing to protect the people of Paldea,” Spinel continued. “They’ve pushed their responsibilities onto Academy students, of all people! The likes of Arven Turo and Scarlet Koito have had to bear this unfair burden of taking down the destructive Titan Pokemon. NO MORE!! Exceed shall succeed where the League has failed!”

“SPINEL!! SPINEL!! SPINEL!!” the crowd burst into chanting the name of their hero.

“We promise that we shall bring that little terrorist to justice!” Spinel swore. “If you’re listening to me, Violet Taxew, understand that your efforts to kill me FAILED!! Your days are NUMBERED!! The people of Paldea shall have JUSTICE! Paldea shall be great again, as it was before the League took over! FOR PALDEA!!!”

The crowd roared in approval, cheering on Spinel’s declaration. Arven and Scarlet watched the speech in abject horror. Their monster was now the hero of the public. He was the angel of the students. He was the face of Exceed. He was the glorious savior of Paldea.

“SPINEL!!! SPINEL!!! SPINEL!!!”

...

“Are you ready?”

Scarlet’s question cut into the darkness of the cave where the shrine holding Ting Lu, the Treasure of Fear, was imprisoned. The last time she and Arven were here, they were desperately trying to escape, as a result of Spinel caving them in. But now, they were here to fulfill the mercenary’s commission. Or at least one-quarter of it.

“Yeah,” Arven answered. “I’m good.”

He placed his hand on the shrine gate. The stone suddenly cut into his flesh, causing blood to spill onto the gate. And that seemed to be what was necessary, as the blood running through the markings caused them to glow green as the gate moved aside with a large rumble.

The stone had cut the shapes of the gate into the palm of his hand. He tended to and wrapped up his wounded hand before looking in front of him, at the opening to the shrine. It was pitch black. The formless darkness almost felt like a vacuum sucking him in.

“Agias?” Chef asked, clearly concerned.

Enter, and I will provide a bowl by which to hold those you care for, Ting Lu beckoned to Arven. To keep them safe. So that your heart won’t break even more.

Arven turned back to Scarlet. “Well, this is it. Let’s not delay the inevitable.”

Scarlet nodded, and Arven took a deep breath before stepping in. As he put one foot in, terror of...something seized him, screaming at him to turn back, but then he was pushed in, presumably to be surrounded by nothing but pitch blackness.

But instead of being surrounded by darkness, Arven immediately found himself instead consumed by fog, which blocked the entrance to the shrine, making back-tracking impossible.

The fog was near impossible to see through. Arven had only ever encountered fog this thick at...

...oh shit.

Inside the Great Crater.

Chef also remembered the fog and began to shiver in fear. “It’ll be okay, buddy,” Arven assured his partner. “This is just an illusion. I’m sure of it.”

Oh, is it now?

“Who said that?!” Arven demanded, shouting into the fog. It was the voice of Ting Lu. The language which he intuitively understood, even though he couldn’t name it.

Are we in an illusion? Or are we inside...something else?

“We’re in your shrine, wise guy,” Arven snarked. “Stop with these games! Show yourself!”

I am all around you.

“Tauros-shit!”

Fear. Fear of things you’ve hidden from yourself. Things which you are terrified of...returning to.

“Yeah. Fucking duh. I’m not going back to this Arceus-damned Crater again,” Arven snarked. “But that’s just self-preservation.”

Is that all?

The fog lifted to reveal Turo’s workspace, where he and Arven lived with all of Turo’s...experiments.

“Okay, fine!” Arven shouted, pissed at what he saw. “Yeah! I didn’t want to go back there! But that’s not fear! That’s me refusing to be my Dad’s bloody ERRAND BOY!!”

Three figures appeared in the workspace: Turo, a young Arven, and...Clavell. The adults were discussing whether Arven should stay at Uva or Naranja.

“Oh, fuck YOU!!” Arven shouted at the fog. “You’re replaying THIS to me?! Asshole!”

“Can I come with you, Dad?” little Arven pleaded with Turo.

“It’s too dangerous, son,” Turo rejected little Arven’s plea. “You’d mess something up down there. Besides, a child like you should be going to school.”

“You’ll love it at Uva,” Clavell tried to reassure little Arven, to no avail.

“Well, I must get going,” Turo noted upon looking at the time. “Can’t miss my transport. I’ll keep touch, son.”

“Don’t leave, Dad,” little Arven begged, his eyes watering with tears. “Please don’t leave. Stay! Please stay!”

“Do you have anything else to say to your son?” Clavell asked Turo. But Turo simply walked out of the workspace and into the fog.

“DON’T LEAVE!!” little Arven began sobbing as Clavell hugged him. “I’M SORRY DAD! PLEASE DON’T LEAVE ME! PLEASE!!!”

And at that, present Arven began sniffling, though the anger in him far outweighed the sadness. “Come back here, you bastard!” he shouted at Turo, chasing him through the fog.

But Turo was gone.

He’d been gone for so long already. Why should that change now?

You lost your dad, the voice taunted Arven. He locked you up in that cage of an Academy.

“Yeah,” Arven muttered. For so many years, he refused to integrate the way Dad and Clavell promised he would. He acted out at Uva, playing the part of delinquent in a desperate effort to force Turo to return. But the Disciplinary Committee just covered up everything he did, to protect the oh, so precious Professor Alonso Turo’s reputation.

And Dad didn’t come back.

The fog parted once again, to show not Turo’s workspace, but the brief memories of Area Zero which Arven remembered. When he learned about the accident which occurred in Area Zero around...twenty or so months ago, and snuck into the Crater to find out if his Dad was okay.

The worst mistake of his life.

You were born here, Ting Lu reflected. In a way, going to Area Zero was like returning back home.

Chef began trembling even more at the sight of Area Zero. “It’s fine, buddy,” Arven further consoled the Poipole. “This asshole Treasure is just tormenting us with memories.”

Do you remember what happened here?

A creature, similar to Chef in composition, but looking like a sort of draconic stinging insect, zoomed at Arven. He dove out of the way instinctively, even if the creature was surely an illusion. Chef confronted the creature in an effort to protect his Trainer, but he was far weaker than the draconic insect, and in a matter of seconds, it stabbed Chef with its huge stinger.

“CHEF!!!” Arven screamed, replaying perhaps the worst memory of his life.

The creature injected its poison into Chef before turning to Arven. It was only the last-minute appearance of First Secretary Rika and some Rangers in a League helicopter which saved Arven’s life. The creature vanished, and Arven crawled over to his wounded buddy, remembering all those horrible memories. Staying overnight in the Centre while the physicians patched up Chef’s wound. Going from Center to Center to find someone who could save Chef from the effects of that creature’s poison. Buying any snake-oil treatment which promised to save his buddy.

It was almost certainly the worst year of his life.

You almost lost him, Ting Lu needlessly reminded Arven. But you didn’t. With that, Chef recovered, the illusion of him being poisoned lifting.

What do you fear most, Arven?

The answer was easy. He’d always known it, after all. “Losing those I care about,” Arven muttered. A very common fear, he imagined.

Yes. Your core of your agony. You fear it so much, as you’ve been through it. Once. Almost twice. And maybe more than that.

“What do you mean...” Arven began, before the fog lifted once more to reveal his Little Buddy, Violet Taxew.

She looked determined, but it was clearly a façade; she was trembling. Humanoid shadows were moving behind her. Shadows which were vaguely recognizable, but which he couldn’t name.

“Remember this?” one of the shadows taunted Arven. It lifted its foot and slammed it down, and Violet screamed in agony, clutching her broken ankle. “As the President, I can do whatever I want to her. And you can’t stop me.” Arven realized that the voice belonged to Russel d’Anconia.

“Don’t worry,” a second voice, Eri’s voice, spoke as her huge shadow loomed over Violet’s body. “I’ll protect her. Especially from you. She’ll be a good little delinquent, staying only with me.”

“Oh, will she?” a third voice from a shadow brandishing a knife mocked both Arven and the second shadow. “I’ll frame her into a wanted criminal. I’ll kill all she cares about. And I’ll...make her face look better.” Chalce’s shadow showed her knife to Arven before plunging it into Violet’s eye. “And there’s nothing you can do, you useless weakling,” she told Arven.

“She’s not human in the psychological sense,” a fourth voice, which Arven couldn’t put a name to at all, scorned Violet. “I’ll fix her. Like I fixed those others at the Rotenberg Orphanage.” He turned to Arven. “Tell me: how many electrical shocks do you think she’ll need before she gives up?”

You can’t protect her, Ting Lu warned Arven. You’ll lose her.

“NO!!” Arven yelled in horror. He ran to the illusion of Violet, only for it to vanish in his arms, the fog in front of him reforming.

Your efforts to cling to her will fail, Ting Lu warned Arven. She will be lost to you. It is inevitable. Focus on those you can hold on to.

The fog parted behind him, to reveal not Violet, but Scarlet Koito. Arven’s heart leapt in his chest upon seeing the mercenary.

“I can’t rely on anyone,” Scarlet lamented in her regular monotone voice. “Especially not you. I can only rely on myself for survival.”

“But she can’t.” A shadow of fucking Spinel stepped behind Scarlet. “I’ll defeat her, with the might of Exceed supporting me. And then...I’ll do whatever I wish to her.” The shadow pushed Scarlet down, pinned her onto the ground, bit into her ear while unzipping its pants—

Can you save her? Ting Lu asked Arven. I know you feel...differently about her.

And at that, Arven couldn’t tolerate Scarlet’s suffering anymore, charging to stop it despite it all being an illusion. He pushed the shadow off of Scarlet, and to his astonishment, the shadow was corporeal and tangible. It grunted, stared at Arven, and leapt at him, engaging him in a vicious grapple.

“I’ll fuck her,” the shadow taunted Arven. “I’ll gouge out her eyes. I’ll torture her, cut by cut, until she’s begging for the mercy of death. And you’ll be completely impotent to stop me.”

“SHUT UP!!” Arven screamed, desperately trying to win the wrestling match. But the shadow was stronger, and began to pin him down.

Fear, Ting Lu spoke to Arven. Fear of losing what little you have left. Call me, and I will provide a bowl by which to hold them. To keep them safe. So that your heart won’t break even more.

The shadow pinned Arven down, giving an inhuman, sadistic grin.

Call me, Ting Lu offered to Arven. Call for me.

Terror consumed Arven’s mind. Terror of losing Scarlet. Of losing Violet. Of losing his partner. Of losing anyone else he cared about. Of being murdered by the shadow of that twisted, psychopathic piece of shit. Almost by instinct, he screamed out: “HELP ME!!”

And with that plea, the shadow was sucked away. The fog parted, and Arven found himself in a pitch-black cave, facing a deer made of packed soil with a bowl on its head.

You know your fears, Ting Lu told Arven. You know what you must do. Now claim me as your bowl. Your weapon. Claim me as your Treasure!

Ting Lu prepared to battle, and Arven called out Cloyster for combat. Energy poured out of the Treasure of Fear’s bowl, dampening the elemental energies of Cloyster. But the battle was far easier than Arven had expected. A few attacks, some Dusk Balls thrown, and Ting Lu was caught.

After picking up the Dusk Ball holding the Treasure of Sadness, Arven reflected that it made sense that the battle wasn’t too difficult.

Ting Lu wanted to be caught, after all.

...

“Did you get it? Ting Lu?”

Arven held out the Dusk Ball and prepared to hand it over, as promised. But as Scarlet’s arm extended to take it, a sort of primal terror seized Arven, similar to when he was about to enter the shrine.

NO! NO! Ting Lu admonished Arven, almost terrified. DON’T GIVE ME UP! YOU NEED ME! WITHOUT ME, YOUR FRIENDS WILL SUFFER! THEY’LL DIE! ONLY I CAN KEEP THEM SAFE!

Arven pulled back, holding the Dusk Ball close to his chest.

“Arven?” Scarlet asked, confused and concerned.

“I...I...” It was hard for Arven to get the words out. He was trembling, fear running through his body. He was terrified that losing this Treasure would lead to losing everyone else. “I’m sorry, but I...can’t...”

And suddenly Chef forced the Dusk Ball out of Arven’s hand and gave it to Scarlet. With Ting Lu no longer in Arven’s possession, his fear dissipated, and he recovered.

“I don’t know what came over me,” he confessed. “Some sort of...extreme terror. Thanks, buddy.” He ruffled Chef’s head, and Chef happily laughed in response.

“Odd,” Scarlet reflected, looking at the Dusk Ball in her hand. “Makes sense that the Treasures wouldn’t want to part from their chosen Trainers. But thanks, Arv.” She began walking away, back to the cave entrance, and Arven quickly followed.

He glanced back, seeing the open shrine once more. A shiver ran down his spine at the sight.

Ting Lu may have been caught, but nothing had really changed. Not in Arven, at least.

He was still scared.

As they left the cave, Ting Lu spoke to Arven one more time, repeating a phrase Professor Hassel would say:

All paths lead to the Great Crater.

Notes:

This chapter and the next one were supposed to be one chapter, but they both got so long that they had to be split into two.

Spinel is exploiting what happened in 'Quaking Earth Titan II: Plans And Perceptions'. I wanted to foreshadow his arc in Horizons, and give a foundation for how he'd be able to rise in power and popularity among the masses.

Finally, Arven nabs Ting Lu. I wanted to use this chapter to further explore our sandwich boy's past, and why he's so troubled and traumatized in the present. Arven's trauma in S/V is a mixed bag, in that his reactions and anguish are shown quite well, but he's also so often the butt of the joke, even in the epilogue (Clavell telling him that he needs to catch up on coursework one day after he finds out that his parent died - seriously, Director?!). I wanted to give Arven's trauma a bit more respect here. Also, it's interesting that S/V never tells us which Pokémon in Area Zero so severely injured Arven's partner. I always imagined that the injury involved some degree of poisoning, since Arven's partner doesn't recover on their own, and magical herbs are required to heal them. Readers who remember the Ultra Beasts from Pokémon Ultra Sun/Moon may recognize the creature which injured Chef...

Chapter 20: Fear II: The Terror Of The Normal

Summary:

Violet and Eri carry out the task Arven asked them to take on, only for things to get more difficult than expected.

The Same Day as the Train Scene in 'Envy':

“Okay. All we’re doing is grabbing the Violet Book, and then we’re leaving.”

Violet and Eri arrived in Levincia in the middle of the afternoon, and decided to grab the Violet Book first. Better to get it over with, than leave it to later, when complicating factors could interfere with their assignment.

Upon leaving the train station and deciding their course of action, Curie teleported away. Obviously she was going to meet with Clavell. The question was: for what? An update? An ambush? An effort to detain them? It was impossible to know with the Deputy Director these days. But it meant that they should move quickly.

They took the bus to the northern beach and then climbed up to the lighthouse. As Violet had done those few months ago, when she, or rather Isla, first discovered Miraidon.

“This is where you found Miraidon?” Eri asked, almost on cue. She’d spent the bus ride texting Carmen and the other Team Star captains.

“Yeah. Or Isla found Miraidon. And up there is where I first met Arven. Convenient timing, as he gave me Miraidon’s Timer Ball up there. Though I still wonder how Isla found Miraidon?” Violet turned to the not-Espurr in her backpack. “Not like he’s ever explained how,” she mock-accused him.

“Meow,” Isla replied.

Once they reached the lighthouse, Violet inputted the password: 0716HUXLEY2001?SCREWYOUDAD!. A satisfying click was produced, after which the door unlocked, revealing darkness which reminded Violet of the caves with Herba Mystica.

The two girls entered. No light turned on upon their entrance, nor could they find a switch to turn them on. Only one dirty window provided some degree of sight.

To their left was a makeshift living quarter, with a refrigerator, a filthy coffee maker but no equipment for preparing food, a dresser, a sleeping bag, and a door to a washroom. All the furniture was designed in a style one may call futurism. Everything was in disarray, as if the occupant had left in a rush, yet the thick layers of dust suggested that no one had stayed here for a long time. Neither Violet nor Eri wanted to enter or even look at the living quarter; it felt too much like a violation of privacy to do so.

To their right was the workspace. A bookshelf stuffed to the brim with binders of various papers, pulp science-fiction books and magazines, and laboratory journals was closest to the living quarter. Next was a desk with several monitors and massive servers, which were humming almost too loudly for comfort. They reminded Violet of Penny’s dorm room. Books, coffee-stained papers, and a knocked over coffee cup lay scattered across the desk and keyboard. Beside the desk, on the other side of the room to the living quarter, were huge drawers, likely stuffed with even more reading materials, with...action figures on top. Toys of robots which could transform into vehicles and masked cyborgs made of plastic building part covered the entire top of the dresser.

“He really likes Occulture,” Eri commented. Indeed, dozens of magazines from that publishing company were scattered throughout the workspace, their covers showing fantastical prehistorical beasts and futuristic cyborgs.

A huge evidence board hung above the drawers, reminding Violet of that meme mocking conspiracy theorists. Under the ‘DREAMS’ label were dozens of papers with...rough sketches of Pokémon? Violet took a closer look at them. One of the Pokemon was...the jellyfish she fought with Arven near Artazon? Others were...a humanoid, buff mosquito? An overly feminine...was that a cockroach? Maybe that one was inspired by all the cockroaches crawling about here. A Pokemon that was just a mouth and claws, with a tiny head on top? What fucked-up dreams did Turo experience to imagine these monstrosities?

“I think this is it.”

Violet was pulled out of her speculations by Eri showing her a book. It was violet, indeed, and the cover of the book was clearly based off of the Scarlet Book, though with a different silhouette of a dragon at the center. Is that meant to be Miraidon?

“Looks like it,” Violet agreed, taking a picture of it with her flip-phone and sending it to Arven for confirmation.

“Let’s get out of here,” Eri advised while Violet was texting Arven. “This place gives me the heebie jeebies. I get why Arven didn’t want to come back here.”

“Yeah...” Violet agreed. This lighthouse reminded her too much of the last years at her parent’s house, when Noelle fully gave into her alcoholism. Too many uncomfortable familiar feelings. Too many ghosts of the past whispering into her ear.

They quickly walked back to the door...

...but as Eri placed her hand on the handle, the monitors flickered to life, showing the face of Professor Alonso Turo. Or Director Alonso Turo.

“Student 246C013,” he addressed Violet. “Where is Arven? Why is he not here with you?”

“Turo,” Violet muttered. “Bloody Dis.”

“And you, Student 211N369,” Turo addressed Eri. “Why are you here?”

“Director,” Eri turned to the monitor, venom in her voice. “The better question is: why aren’t you at Uva? You’re the Director, but you hide away in your lab in your crater, shirking your responsibilities and leaving them to incompetents and grown-up bullies. And we’ve suffered for it. Vi, my friends in Team Star...”

“And why should Arven want to see you?” Violet added, anger rising in her voice. “You abandoned him. You ditched your duty as his father, so why should he uphold any duty as your son?”

“My research is far more important than the happenings at Uva Academy,” Turo stated, not as an argument, but as if it was a self-evident fact. "I am currently at the deepest point of Area Zero, in the Great Crater of Paldea. I have been researching the unique Pokémon here for a very long time. I'm asking the two of you to lend a hand—to help carry out the final step of the great Professor Turo's glorious research."

“Someone has an ego,” Violet snarked.

“Why should we help you?” Eri spat out the question.

“Area Zero is home to vicious Pokémon,” Turo explained. “Normally, they are contained within the Great Crater. But recently...since eighteen months ago, according to my calculations, they have begun escaping the Crater and invading the ecosystems of Paldea and even Kitakami. Iron Valiant, who Student 246C013 had the misfortune of encountering. Iron Treads, who occupied Asado Desert until but a couple of days ago. UB-01, UB-05, and many others—they all originate from Area Zero. I am asking for your help to curb this invasion.”

“Fuck,” Violet whispered. She wondered what ‘UB’ stood for, until she recalled seeing those letters on each sketch on the evidence-board. Oh.

“Why can’t the League handle this?” Eri interrogated.

“The League is covering up the invasion,” Turo went on. “As is the biotechnology company Exceed, and the Meteor Security Service which both of them have hired to guard the Great Crater. You will find no help in their ranks. In fact, Exceed is relying on the cover-up to use Pokémon from Area Zero. Think of Iron Leaves and Walking Wake. That is why I rely on my son and his allies, such as you two. But there is something we need first. Something that can be found within that lab. What we need...is the Violet Book."

Eri held up the book. "Ah. So you took it already, did you, Student 211N369?” Turo continued. “This expedites things. Bring the Violet Book, along with Arven and Miraidon, to the deepest depths of Area Zero. I promise that it will be an experience worth treasuring if you come."

“Why...do you need Arven?” Violet asked, concerned.

“My son is required for my research to proceed.”

“That sounds creepy as Dis,” Eri commented.

"I will call him separately to notify him of his task. I must note, however, that Area Zero is both home to vicious Pokémon and outfitted with powerful cybernetic security systems. It seems to me that you might struggle if the three of you were to enter alone. You may take the time to gather some reliable allies before you come, both other powerful Trainers and those adept at hacking computers, if you feel the need. But I would ask that you keep the number of allies low. Too many would cause you to be noticed by the Meteor Security Service.”

As Turo explained the need for allies, the faces of Nemona, Scarlet, and Penny flashed in Violet’s mind. Especially Penny, as she’s the only hacker Violet knows. But she’d never help us now.

"I will be awaiting you in the deepest part of Area Zero, whenever you arrive." And with that, the monitors flickered off.

Violet and Eri quickly left the lighthouse, wanting to escape the haunting environment it created...

...and they found Curie and Clavell waiting for them outside.

“Ambush after ambush,” Eri muttered, quickly pulling out Cena’s Pokeball.

“So that’s why Curie left,” Violet realized, though she had suspected it all along. “To bring her Train—no, her employer.”

“Miss Violet. Miss Eri,” Clavell greeted the two girls rather morosely. “What were the two of you doing in Direc—Professor Turo’s workspace?”

“He asked us to visit,” Violet immediately answered. “We weren’t breaking in or anything.”

“Why?”

“That’s none of your business,” Eri growled, taking a protective stance next to Violet.

“I must disagree. Professor Turo and I were collaborators and...friends, you see. It is of paramount importance that I know how he is doing.”

“He seems fine,” Violet replied.

“Collaborators?” Eri scoffed. “That explains why you’re both so incompetent at your jobs as Director. Official or Acting. But what are you doing here?”

“As you may be aware, ex-Director Yvon Harrington’s Celebration of Life is in a few days,” Clavell explained, ignoring Eri’s insult. “I need Miss Violet’s services.”

“Services?”

“I need Miss Violet to announce to the assembly that she is stepping down as the Caph squad captain and officially disbanding Team Star. After which—”

“Why in the name of Arceus would I do that?” Violet asked, flabbergasted.

“If I may continue, after which I will proceed with negotiations with Team Star. Negotiations which will include Miss Eri’s reinstatement as a student of Uva Academy. But as I’ve explained before, those negotiations can only proceed with the official disbandment of Team Star.”

Violet began pondering Clavell’s proposition, while Eri immediately responded with: “And what about Vi’s reinstatement? She did nothing wrong, and Uva expelled her so Chalce could use her as a scape-Gogoat. She should be reinstated first.”

Clavell shook his head. “That is impossible. First, the Chairwoman will never allow for Miss Violet to be reinstated at Uva, though I may be able to convince her to let Miss Violet enroll at Blueberry. And second, it is in everyone’s best interest that the two of you are separated.”

“The fuck why?!” Eri asked, clearly pissed.

Clavell turned to Violet. “According to people who knew you in your past, Miss Violet, and despite Chalce’s efforts to smear you, it is clear that you were an obedient, good-natured child. And that remained true during your first year at Uva Academy. But under the mentorship of Miss Eri, the worst-case scenario has played out, with you having been groomed into a delinquent rebel.”

“First, enough with this Tauros-shit ‘grooming’ narrative. And second, Eri and I reconciling was the worst-case scenario?” Violet asked. “What would have been a better-case scenario? Eri and I remaining enemies?”

“Tell me, Deputy Director,” Eri added. “Would you have preferred it if I just beat up Vi, like what everyone expected? Would you have preferred if I was the monster that the rumors claim I am?”

Clavell gave pause before answering with: “Yes. That would have led to a better outcome, for Operation Starfall, and for Uva Academy as a whole.” His voice was filled with horror and dread, as if the conclusion he discovered was too monstrous for his mind to fully process.

“That is very correct.”

Out of seemingly nowhere, Dr. Sigmund Connal manifested with his shock-collared Mr. Mime, who removed the camouflaged yet opaque walls which hid his presence. The psychologist fed the psychic ape a marshmallow before turning to Clavell and the two girls.

“What are you doing here?” Clavell asked Dr. Connal, concern and fear in his voice.

“I was notified by the authorities of these deviants’ location,” Dr. Connal explained to Clavell before addressing Violet. “It is clear that your bizarre, dangerous behaviors have entered a sort of...positive feedback loop ever since you began interacting with this...degenerate criminal,” he gestured to Eri. “In your case, I fear that your case may now be irreversible. But I’ll give it my best shot.”

A white truck arrived, and once it parked, three masked individuals in scrubs exited. The masks were white ovals with smiley faces on them. The individuals were holding batons which appeared to be electrically charged.

Isla meowed at the truck, again and again, as if sensing something odd with it. Curie sensed it too, and telepathically notified Clavell that some disturbance was coming from within the white vehicle.

“Ah,” Dr. Connal noted them with satisfaction. “My orderlies have arrived. What do you say, Deputy Director? Shall we detain these two so that Violet may give her speech at the assembly? After which we can determine the...best course of treatment? For both her, and for Uva Academy as a whole?”

“I’m sorry that it’s turned out like this, Miss Violet and Miss Eri,” Clavell lamented. “But please come with us peacefully. I’ll ensure your safety; I promise.”

Violet and Eri looked at each other before nodding and turning back to the academics. “Yeah, fuck that,” Eri answered, as she released Cena and Violet called on Gwyndolin. “Vi, you take the doctor. I’ll give...Clive here a long-overdue lesson.”

“Sound good,” Violet agreed, though with clear hesitation and fear in her voice. Napoleon climbed onto Violet’s head in order to have a better vantage point and thus command their team better.

Clavell couldn’t help but give a small joyless smile to Eri’s assertion. “It’ll be you who receives the lesson, Miss Eri,” he warned.

“I have no interest in fighting them,” Curie told Clavell, who nodded and released his Armourage in response. Curie took a step away from the to-be battlefield, keeping watch.

“Stand back!” Dr. Connal commanded his orderlies as he returned Mr. Mime to his Pokeball and released his Electivire. “I’ll disarm this deviant.”

“You can try.”

“I find that once I punish a deviant, I am, in a sense, hooked to them,” Dr. Connal noted. “You can’t just leave a patient, especially a young one, after hurting them. So consider this the beginning of a...connection between the two of us. I’ll do my best to treat you, I promise. Though I have my doubts about your prognosis.”

“No,” Violet rejected Dr. Connal’s promise. “You’re nothing more than a child-abusing monster. And I will deliver justice onto you, for the sake of all those you’ve harmed with your so-called ‘treatments’. On behalf of all your victims, consider me your reckoning.”

“Electric Terrain,” Dr. Connal commanded. The Electivire pounded its electrically-charged fists onto the ground, creating a charge which swept the area around the lighthouse. Violet winced as her feet felt...almost shocked. Oddly enough, no one else seemed affected.

Eri against Clavell. Violet against Dr. Connal. There was a sort of tension in the air, with all four Trainers afraid to make the first offensive move. Clavell was the most hesitant, clearly wishing he was anywhere else but here. Eri was also visibly afraid. Violet placed her hand on her girlfriend’s shaking one.

“It’ll be fine,” she whispered. “We’ll get out of here. But for now,” she gave an impish grin. “Let’s be gay and do crimes.”

Eri smiled, slightly comforted. “Let’s be gay and do crimes,” she agreed, her courage returning. “Cena! DARK PULSE!!”

The Lucario summoned elemental energies generated from malice, and fired it at Clavell’s Armourage.

With that, the battle between the two outcast girls and the two men of authority began.

Notes:

I enjoyed describing the design of Turo's old workspace. It was an opportunity to stick in a lot of fun details which point at various elements of Turo's character, including his obsession with the future, and his...more 'childish' interests which fuel his research. Turo strikes me as a man who is trapped in a fantasy world which has replaced the real one for him, and his goal is to make his fantasies real, and perhaps even replace the real world with his fantasy one.

Clavell is still trying to assure himself that Operation Starfall would have worked just fine if only Violet obeyed and wasn't 'groomed' by Eri. What he fails to realize as Chalce realized is that Violet is the dangerous, subversive element, not Eri. Team Star was fine with upholding the system as long as they were on top and were safe from bullies. Violet is the revolutionary who wants to target those in power and overthrow the whole corrupt structure which has consumed Uva Academy.

Pokémon games can only solve conflicts with Pokémon battles. This is fine when the antagonists are criminal organizations, delusional cultists who can't be reasoned with, or just straight up evil (ex. Ghetsis, S/M Lusamine, Volo), but when the antagonists are sympathetic anti-villains who should be able to be reasoned with, like Team Star, things start breaking down. The plot of Starfall Street has to go out of its way and make things even more unrealistic so that Pokémon battles are the only way to resolve the Team Star issue, and characters like Penny and Clavell have to ignore any non-violent solutions which would be far more reasonable (ex. talking with the Team Star captains or Harrington). Violet, being Violet, tries to approach Starfall Street as if she's in a game like Fallout: New Vegas where you have multiple ways, violent and non-violent, to resolve conflicts, only to realize that she's in a story which demands that force is the only way to solve the conflict. And when force is the only solution, empathy and effective communication become subversive obstacles which must be removed.

And now we're getting the Eri vs Clavell battle which was foreshadowed since the end of Arc One! In canon, the fight happens off-screen, and it's suggested that Eri and Clavell are roughly evenly-matched. But here, with Eri having a Legendary martial arts bear Pokémon, and Clavell being a Champion-ranked Trainer, it's anyone's guess how this will go...

Chapter 21: The Cons Of Punishment

Summary:

It turns out that trying to force someone to obey you, especially through punishment, can backfire on you, especially when the subject of your punishments has the opportunity to build resentment and take vengeance.

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Graphic descriptions of violence.

Paldea currently has three Champion-ranked Trainers (Geeta notwithstanding): Nemona, Friede, and Clavell. That number may increase to five if Scarlet and Kieran defeat the Elite Four and La Primera.

But which of those Champion-ranked Trainers is the strongest? Nemona certainly will be the strongest once she gets older. At seventeen years of age, however, she still has a lot of experience to obtain, which will improve her capabilities as a Trainer even greater than they already are.

It may be determined, therefore, that Clavell is currently the strongest Champion-ranked Trainer in Paldea, even if he has the least potential of all three. Nemona and Friede at his age will surely be stronger than he is, assuming that they keep growing as Trainers.

But that is of little relief to Eri right now. For as Cena and Armourage fought, Eri began to realize just how outmatched she was.

It wasn’t just that Armourage was winning. That was to be expected with its elemental fire powers. Eri didn’t want to switch out Cena, in fear of Armourage taking the time to deliver a truly devastating blow to her next Pokemon. It was how easily the fire knight blocked Cena’s Dark Pulses and countered her Lucario’s melee blows.

“You’re quite good, Miss Eri,” Clavell complimented his opponent. The compliment just hammered in how out of her depth Eri truly was, as Cena was losing badly. “I can see why Coach Dendra so enthusiastically supported you, despite you being a Team Star captain.”

There was something in Clavell’s politeness which made Eri want to break it. “Yes, I’m quite good. And I’ve trained Vi to be quite good too. So that she can protect herself. Meanwhile, you’d prefer it if I’d done the opposite and hurt her.”

“It would have been the lesser of two evils. Bruises and broken bones heal,” Clavell countered. “But the damage you have caused to Miss Violet may well be irreversible.”

“Oh, what I’ve done to Vi is irreversible?” Eri asked between clenched teeth. “Tell me: does Uva Academy have any solution to bullying other than to set us against each other, and then scape-Gogoat us for the Academy’s failings?”

“The only way to deal with delinquents is with force,” Clavell answered. “As both you and Miss Violet have shown me, trying to talk with the likes of you is futile. Even your ‘Big Boss’ shares that opinion. Perhaps once you’ve both been humbled through defeat, you’ll listen to reason.”

“Oh, I’ll show you force,” Eri declared as Cena finally collapsed and she called out her Annihilape. “UNDERTAKER!! RAGE FIST!!!”

Undertaker, in as blind a fury as his Trainer, charged at Armourage and began recklessly, furiously smashing the fire knight with his necrotic fists. For Eri, each punch delivered felt like she was delivering a punch to Clive.

One punch. Russel and his clique remaining unpunished as they tormented everyone below them, Ortie and Vi in particular.

Another punch. Clive announcing that Vi was representing Russel without Vi’s knowledge or consent, because all what the Deputy Director could do to challenge Team Star was to force the History Representative to fight them like the fucking despicable coward he is.

Another punch. Vi’s Miraidon being stolen, and the League legalizing that theft, with Clavell apparently not protesting that decision.

Another punch. Uva advertising Vi’s challenge against Team Star as their response to bullying, since apparently their only solution was to send a bullied student to fight other bullied students.

Another punch. Russel fucking breaking Vi’s ankle, his crime being broadcasted to the entire Academy, and the bastard still getting away with it completely scot-free.

Another punch. Vi getting scape-Gogoated for Team Star and being expelled for nothing, and Clavell’s solution was to ship her off to Unova and wash his hands of the injustice she suffered.

Another punch. Clavell now working with a torturer disguised as a psychologist to detain them.

“I’ve been PROTECTING Vi better than YOU EVER DID!!” Eri screamed as she herself charged at Clavell and delivered blow after blow on the Deputy Director, rage blinding her to the potential consequences of her actions. “I saved her from that Iron Valiant! I kept her from being exploited by the likes of YOU!! I even protected her from MY own group! I protected her when she was attacked by that MOB in Mossui Town, or when Chalce was chasing her down! I've been helping her heal, while you just kept loading more and more fucking trauma on her! If you had YOUR way, she’d either be locked up or DEAD at the hands of that MONSTER!! Who YOU hired! Who YOU kept around! And you DARE claim that I’M the corrupting influence? YOU and Uva are the corrupting influences!”

“Are you quite done?” was Clavell’s only response.

And Eri, now taking in her surroundings, realized that she’d only been punching a psychic barrier which Curie created. Clavell himself was unaffected, both physically and emotionally, from her attacks. From the Deputy Director’s perspective, nothing she just said or did mattered. Her rage cooled, replaced by a less explosive, simmering anger and shame.

Eri turned to Undertaker. He’d defeated Armourage, but he was too tired to continue the fight. The fact that Armourage was still alive after that series of Rage Fists spoke to how powerful Clavell’s Pokemon truly were. Both combatants returned their exhausted Pokémon. Clavell released Quaquaval, while Eri called out Ingo.

“You…have an Urshifu?” Clavell asked, stunned. “That’s impressive. It speaks to your skill as a Trainer, Miss Eri. Where did you find such a rare species?”

Clavell’s genuine compliment oddly calmed Eri down slightly. “Kitakami,” she answered, in between taking long, deep breaths. “When Vi and I were hiding from the mob.”

Now that Eri was calm enough to think, a question popped up in her mind:

Why was this fight so difficult?

As the captain of the Caph squad of Team Star and the Ogre of Uva Academy, Eri was the strongest student. No one, not any wannabe Representative Trainers in the Battle Studies Department, or even the asshole jocks in the Human Kinetics Department, could defeat her. She was the monster students would whisper about fearfully, the threat of terrible justice which kept would-be bullies at bay. There was a sense of satisfaction in holding that position. Not from the power it gave, but from the sense that Eri could always protect those she cared about from those who meant them harm.

But then her shining knight had to remove her mask. And now, the enemies Eri fought were of a different kind. Their power came from a different source. And against that sort of power, she almost always found herself at the losing end.

She remembered a pleading Russel at her feet, and then she immediately recalled being immobilized by Chalce’s psychic powers, helpless and incapable of stopping the bitch from mutilating Vi. She remembered the many text messages and video calls from others in Team Star, bemoaning how little they could do to fight Exceed. And now she was losing against bloody Clavell.

Why were these fights so difficult?

What was it that Vi had told her, right before she agreed to take the position of Caph squad captain? “Revolution is absurd. It’s a difficult, maybe even an impossible fight. But that’s why we need to fight it. Until now, Team Star only picked easy fights. And what’s changed? Barely anything. It’s the hard fights that lead to change.” What bonded the captains and members of Team Star together? Community? Protection? Or rather, the sense of catharsis which comes from humiliating and beating up bullies, bullies which were simultaneously weak and an existential threat? Had Team Star become addicted to that emotional catharsis, and let their addiction blind them to the fact that they had become just another cog in the corrupt system which consumed Uva Academy? And now Eri was actually fighting that corrupt system, with all the losses that entailed.

The other words Violet had said echoed in Eri’s mind: “Yes, most of the people we treat will die from the plague. Yes, WE will most likely die from the plague by treating the infected. But it is still our Yveltal-damned job to fight the plague!”

Eri glanced at Violet, who was handling herself well against Dr. Connal. Pride beamed from her at how well her mentee was doing. I’m glad I’m the one fighting the Champion-ranked Trainer and not her. “Are you okay, Erina?” Vi asked, concerned at the tears on Eri’s face and her bruised knuckles.

Eri shook her head. “If you can hold out for a bit longer, we can teleport away at the first opportunity,” Violet offered to Napoleon’s approval. Neither Dr. Connal nor Clavell heard that, thankfully, but Curie did.

“Sounds like a plan,” Eri agreed, before turning back to the battle before her. “Ingo! AERIAL ACE!!”

“Mega Kick,” Clavell ordered in turn.

“EVASIVE ACTION!!” Eri added. And with that, bear and bird charged at each other.

…

Dr. Connal was not a weak Trainer, but Violet was clearly the superior one. Gwyndolin danced around Electivire on the charged ground, delivering quick slashes with his arm-blade while avoiding the electric monkey’s punches. Swordplay taught to him by the leading Bisharp of his Pawniard clan. Understanding and avoiding Electivire’s punches brought to mind sparring with Cena. Napoleon and Isla were encouraging him to keep up the quick, dance-like movements as the best tactic against an Electivire powered by the electric terrain beneath them. This lasted for quite a while, with Gwyndolin slowly but surely winning.

Until a lucky Thunder Punch hit Gwyndolin, sending him flying back at Violet. Gwyndolin wanted to charge back into the fight, but Napoleon urged him not to, as they may need him to teleport them away. So Violet sent out Flutter Mane, who barely tanked one Thunder Punch before obliterating Electivire with a shadow ball, giggling at their victory.

“Fascinating,” Dr. Connal observed as he returned his exhausted Electivire to its Pokeball. “It appears that you have little control over your Pokémon. That fish on your head had more input in your battle tactics than you. This violation of the normal hierarchy of control is just further evidence of your deviant nature.”

“In case you haven’t noticed, we’re winning,” Violet pointed out.

“One knockout is not the battle. Go, Drampa!” Dr. Connal commanded.

The large, white and bluish-green draconic Pokémon manifested in front of Dr. Connal. They immediately sauntered over to Violet, sniffed her, and then began affectionately headbutting her.

“ROAR!” The dragon’s joyful cry sounded like a mix of thunder and a belly laugh as Violet pet their head. They turned to Isla and greeted the not-Espurr with a friendly…purr? Isla responded in turn, and Violet was surprised that he was so friendly with someone he just met. Do they like each other due to both of them being dragons?

“NO!” Dr. Connal cried out in frustration, losing his patience at the sight before him. “Fight her, you idiot!”

Drampa turned to their Trainer and whined in confusion and sadness, not understanding how someone like Violet could possibly be an enemy.

“Yes! She’s the enemy!” Dr. Connal confirmed.

“Can you send out a different Pokémon?” Violet asked Dr. Connal. “I don’t want to fight your dragon.”

“Ugh…fine,” Dr. Connal reluctantly agreed, realizing that Drampa wouldn’t be an effective combatant against Violet. He called back the dragon, and released Mr. Mime.

Instead of having the psychic ape immediately attack, Dr. Connal took out a vial of…pink gas and had Mr. Mime inhale it. Fuck. Laquium. Violet responded by releasing Pecharunt.

Mr. Mime, silently trembling in pain from the inhaled Laquium, created a wall of elemental energy to weaken attacks of a similar elemental nature. Pecharunt took a few seconds to observe the situation, and then, instead of firing a chain to absorb the Laquium in Mr. Mime, fired a purple mochi at Mr. Mime, who instinctively gobbled it down.

“No!” Dr. Connal shouted, activating the shock collar on Mr. Mime. Mr. Mime shook and grunted in pain, dropping Pecharunt’s food, but he had already swallowed some of the mochi.

And that’s all it took.

Mr. Mime was not just one of Dr. Connal’s battling Pokémon. He was also a test subject, to show that Dr. Connal’s treatment strategy could create not just obedient humans, but also obedient Pokémon. It had seemingly worked, so much so that Dr. Connal was able to write a prestigious scientific article with Mr. Mime as a case study.

But what Dr. Connal had mistaken for obedience was nothing more than a mask for fear and hatred. Pecharunt’s mochi didn’t give the Pecha berry Pokémon control over Mr. Mime, due to the Laquium, but it did remind Mr. Mime of his greatest desire. This, combined with the Laquium infecting Mr. Mime’s brain, inhibited the operant conditioning installed by Dr. Connal’s treatment, leaving only id.

And Mr. Mime’s id was murderous. Towards at least one person.

Mr. Mime turned towards his Trainer and charged. Dr. Connal activated the shock collar again and again, but the over-powered psychic ape simply tore it off and proceeded to first grapple, and then maul his tormentor.

“HELP ME!!!” Dr. Connal managed to scream before his cries lost all coherency. They reminded Violet of Chalce’s screams as the Ogre gouged her eyes and smashed her skull.

What happened next was a scene which belonged in a horror movie packed with gorn. Violet, and soon Eri and Clavell, stared in abject terror as Mr. Mime tore off Dr. Connal’s right arm and began using it to beat the psychologist senseless, all while remaining completely silent. The orderlies leapt into action, hitting Mr. Mime with their electrically charged batons, but Mr. Mime simply pushed them aside with his enhanced strength. Isla unexpectedly ran into the fray, returning with one of Dr. Connal’s Pokeballs.

“MWEHEHEHEHEE!!!” Pecharunt cackled manically at the sight of Dr. Connal’s suffering. The Pecha berry Pokémon was taking sheer sadistic delight in letting Mr. Mime express his desires and beat his tormentor, hopefully to death.

Curie soon moved in to save Dr. Connal, though clearly she took her time to do so. With everyone distracted, Napoleon knew what they had to do. The commander fish returned Pecharunt and called out Gwyndolin, and once Isla returned, Violet ran to Eri.

“Let’s get out of here,” Violet told her girlfriend. Eri nodded, returning Ingo, and then Gwyndolin grabbed both girls and teleported away.

But instead of escaping to a safe place in Levincia, everyone found themselves psychically ‘sucked’ into the white truck. Gwyndolin fainted from the exertion while Violet vomited as the truck immediately zoomed away from the lighthouse.

“What is going—” Eri began, but before she could finish or move, the blade of an Aegislash was at her throat. A Dusknoir was also present, ready to attack if Gwyndolin, Isla, or Napoleon tried anything.

“Hello, girls,” a gentlemanly voice greeted them. Everyone turned to see Hamber, sitting on one of the benches in the truck, next to a black and blue smirking monkey.

“What…the…” Violet muttered upon recovering from vomiting. “Also…where’s my coat?”

“Why are we here?” Eri asked menacingly.

“I suspected that you’d attempt to use teleportation to escape, so I built a contingency plan around that possibility,” Hamber summarized, gesturing to his monkey, who sneered and giggled in response. “Don’t worry. I have no intention of harming either of you. I do believe in the sacred laws of older, better times, one of which is guest right. I simply want to talk…though we should do so over dinner at the headquarters.”

“And if we don’t want to be your guests? Or, more accurately, kidnapping victims?”

“I’m afraid that is out of your control. Though I can remove the Aegislash from your neck if you all promise to not be hostile. Agreed?”

Eri and Violet reluctantly nodded, and Hamber gave the non-verbal order for the Aegislash to sheathe and return to him.

“Very good. Don’t be so glum. I did just rescue you. And I’ll be offering both of you an opportunity of a lifetime. Let yourselves recover and relax for now.”

The reader may be wondering how Hamber got his hands on Munkidori. When the League took Munkidori and his Pokeball from Chalce’s corpse, they decided to send the psychic monkey back to Mossui Town. However, as one may have expected, Exceed has many spies within the League, and covertly intercepted the transport, taking Munkidori for themselves. The League is looking for Munkidori, but finding the psychic monkey is not a high priority for them, or for the citizens of Mossui Town for that matter, given how the Lousy Three now have a bad reputation there.

Violet and Eri took the opportunity to heal their exhausted Pokemon, with Gwyndolin realizing that Violet’s coat had been left behind during the teleportation process. Luckily, she still had her backpack and Trainer belt with her team’s Pokeballs. Isla headbutted Violet, and upon getting her attention, revealed the Pokeball he stole from Dr. Connal.

“Wait…what?” Violet asked, confused. “Isla…we don’t steal Pokémon.”

Isla opened the Pokeball, and Dr. Connal’s Drampa popped out, its large body taking up the majority of the space in the truck. The dragon was initially shocked and frightened by the odd environment and by Dr. Connal’s absence, but they spotted Violet and sauntered over as before, affectionately nuzzling the History nerd. Drampa soon turned to Eri, showing the same amount of immediate affection towards the pro-wrestler.

“You stole one of Dr. Connal’s Pokémon?” Hamber asked, with the slightest hint of surprise and a greater hint of moral outrage.

“Isla did.” Violet explained. “He…kind of does things on his own volition. It’s not like I have any control over the cat.”

“Meow,” Isla approved.

“This…this is a…” Eri, astonished at seeing the mythical creature which Team Star based their masks off on, could barely get her words out while giving Drampa chin scritches.

“That is a Drampa,” Hamber proceeded to lecture the ex-students. “A very rare species of dragon, or rather wyvern, which normally lives in mountainous regions. They’re known to be affectionate towards younger humans, and quite protective of those who’ve suffered abuse or other forms of trauma, especially children abused by bullies or authority figures.”

“Wait…Dr. Fucking Connal had a Drampa?” Violet asked, horrified at the implications. “The man tortures children for a living, and he had a Drampa?!”

“I imagine he had the Drampa comfort the children,” Hamber speculated.

“I imagine it must have been torture for poor Drampa here,” Eri pointed out, clearly outraged. Drampa whined in affirmation. “Seeing those children suffer and not being able to stop it.”

Violet placed a hand on Drampa’s back for comfort, running her hand through their exquisite feathers. “Don’t worry,” she assured the dragon. “We don’t hurt children. You won’t have to go through that ever again.”

“Perhaps it is better that your cat stole Drampa,” Hamber reflected. “But take good care of him. Drampas are incredibly rare, and very intelligent and compassionate creatures.”

“Of course,” Violet confirmed.

“That goes without saying,” Eri agreed. As they continued the trip, Violet noted that Drampa and Isla seemed to get along well. The two intelligent dragons were almost communicating, likely by telepathy. Drampa gave Hamber a glare which all but said: if you hurt these kids who I have just adopted, I will murder you and BURN down your house.

But both Violet and Eri were still scared.

After all, they were in the hands of the Explorers, who at best wanted to take Pecharunt, and at worst wanted at least Violet, if not also Eri, dead.

And there was no clear escape route this time.

Notes:

You may have noted that I've been posting chapters quicker than normal. That's because I write best when procrastinating. This won't be my average input.

So...yeah. Eri is definitely the under-dog when it comes to her fighting Clavell. She's seventeen, while Clavell is in his mid-fifties, meaning that he's had FAR more time to train. And Eri isn't a prodigy like Scarlet, Nemona, or Kieran. Though Ingo definitely poses a challenge for Clavell.

Dr. Connal having a Drampa is not something I made up for this fic. He has a Drampa in Pokémon Reborn. He, the psychologist who electrically tortures children for a living, has a dragon who loves children, particularly abused ones, and will burn down the houses of those who hurt those children, like...you know, Dr. Connal. The Drampa turning on him, or pleading with Isla to 'steal' him, was bound to happen eventually. Also, Drampa is the PERFECT Pokémon for Team Star, to the point in which they made Drampa masks as a symbol for themselves in this fic. So it makes sense that Violet, who partially represents Team Star at their best, would be 'adopted' by one. And it fits Violet's typical strategy of making friends out of her enemies (to an extent).

Spoilers for Pokémon Reborn

Dr. Connal being mauled by his mistreated Mr. Mime is a reference to his demise in Reborn, though he'll survive the attack here, albeit with grievous injuries and minus an arm. He'll blame Violet for everything, and likely be a recurring antagonist for her, even in a potential sequel to this fic.

And now Violet and Eri are in the hands of Hamber and the Explorers. We'll see if Hamber sticks to his promise not to hurt them. And Violet has lost her coat as a random side-effect of teleportation. This is important for two reasons. First, the coat is symbolic for Violet's self-protective nature. And second, as noted in 'The Calm Before The Storm', there is one Pokeball which Violet keeps in her coat rather than on her Trainer Belt.

Chapter 22: A Friendly Dinner Conversation II: Filthy Rags Of Righteousness

Summary:

As prisoners of the Explorers, Violet and Eri are invited to dinner by Hamber.

Notes:

A second poll for readers: would you prefer that Violet has a Mawile, Aron, or Audino on her team? Leave your preference in the comments below! The context for this choice is in the chapter and the endnotes.

“Where are they going?”

Curie, using her teleportation abilities, kept track of the white truck as it travelled through Levincia, to the outskirts where the massive mansion on a cliffside overlooking the sea was.

“They’re going…to Cervantis’ mansion,” Curie concluded.

Clavell swore. “That’s bad. Right in the nest of Exceed.”

“Did you actually think telling the girls they would be separated was going to earn their trust?” Curie reprimanded her employer.

“I…” Clavell had no good answer to his research associate’s critique of his behavior. What he told Violet and Eri…it was stated with…anger. The kind of anger which authority figures experience when they are disobeyed and worse, disrespected, by their subordinates. Clearly recognizing that anger in himself made Clavell disgusted and ashamed. He thought about parents like Turo and Diana recalling when they told their protesting children “because I said so!” and then being horrified that the hated phrase actually left their mouths. You never think you’ll be like that until you are.

“...it was not an appropriate statement for the time and place, but was it incorrect?” Clavell finally managed to respond to Curie’s critique with his own question.

“That depends on what your goal is,” Curie answered. “If you want obedient Wooloo, then your approach to them is the proper course of action. However, if you want creative and critical thinkers who feel free to propose even revolutionary ideas, then your approach is in direct conflict with that goal. What do you want, Hal?”

“I want this to be over,” Clavell lamented, more out of exhaustion than anything else. “I want the students to be safe. I want peace.”

“Is that what Hannibal Clavell wanted when he was a student at Uva?”

“Hannibal was a young fool. He was tricked by his naïve idealism, and doomed others with his decisions. I’ve learned my lessons. I grew up. Just like how Miss Violet needs to grow up.”

“Perhaps it’s not just Violet who needs to ‘grow up.’ We shouldn’t expect young students to be more mature than Uva’s administration, and especially its Governors.”

“Keep an eye on that mansion,” Clavell ordered Curie, ending the debate. “Keep me updated if anything happens or if Miss Violet and Miss Eri leave it.”

“Will do,” Curie agreed before hanging up.

Clavell had watched the ambulance collect Dr. Connal, racing him to the hospital while performing first aid on his mutilated and battered body. Would he live? Clavell honestly didn’t care. The violent Mr. Mime had unfortunately been killed by the Rangers who accompanied the ambulance. Necessary, but still a sad fate. A part of Clavell imagined that the Mr. Mime died partly satisfied that he was finally free of his cruel Trainer.

He stood in front of the lighthouse, holding Violet’s coat. As his Rotom worked on hacking and unlocking the door to Turo’s old workspace, something in the coat began shaking. The source of the shaking, in a hard-to-find pocket, was…a Quick Ball?

After some hesitation, he opened it. A small, purple Pokémon which resembled a…Pecha berry floated in front of him.

“Pecha?”

…

Violet had seen Cervantis’ mansion several times in the distance, when she was hanging out with the Tinkatink community. It looked like an unnatural growth, like a tumor, bulging out of the cliffside it infected. Now, seeing it up close for the first time only confirmed her dislike of the mansion’s appearance. It was designed in a classical architectural style, but any decorative elements were stripped off, leaving a huge, banal monstrosity made of a material which either was or mimicked white marble.

Though perhaps she was being too harsh on the mansion. Perhaps she resented it mostly because its presence was the reason for the destruction of the Tinkatink community. Violet reflected with nostalgic fondness on her days spent with the hammer-loving gremlins. They taught her Sylvan. They treated her as one of them. They were her family more than the Taxews ever were. They were her community more than Uva Academy ever was. And now, they were dead, because some rich asshole saw them as a nuisance.

The white truck went into the garage of the mansion, and then was lowered into the basement by a secret platform. At that point, Hamber opened the door and invited Violet and Eri to leave the confines of the truck. The two girls looked at each other nervously, and then slowly left, holding hands.

“Before we enter, you’ll both need to give up your Pokemon,” Hamber informed them. “They’ll be treated well, and they’ll be returned to you when you leave.”

“How about ‘no’?” Violet responded. She considered having Gwyndolin teleport away with their Pokeballs, but then remembered the ability of that bloody psychic monkey to thwart teleportation attempts.

There were several security guards waiting for them, muskets raised if they tried anything. The guards weren’t hired from the Meteor Security Service; rather, they were loyal to Cervantis and Exceed. “Unfortunately, we can’t risk that,” Hamber answered. “But you can keep your companion Espurr with you.”

“I don’t think we have a choice here, Vi,” Eri added sadly. The two girls relented, handing over their Pokeballs and letting their bags get searched. Once Hamber was satisfied, he took them inside the basement of the mansion.

The basement was minimalistic and futuristic, with black walls and lights of various colors running the span of the walls and ceiling. It was a contrast from the mansion’s exterior. Eventually, they reached the guest quarters, where Hamber encouraged Violet and Eri to wash up, get dressed, and rest until dinner was ready. “It’ll be a formal dinner, so prepare accordingly,” were Hamber’s last words before he left and locked the doors behind him, trapping Violet, Eri, and Isla inside.

The quarters were minimalist but still luxurious, at least compared to what Violet and Eri were used to. They were immediately taken by one servant each to shower and be groomed, in order to be presentable for the dinner. Nails cut, shaped, and polished, hair washed, trimmed, and styled (the styling failed, as Violet’s wild curly hair cannot be styled), make-up, far more than the quick foundation Violet normally used, applied – Violet had never been through such a luxurious experience. They even gave her a glass eye which could change color.

Next, they offered Violet various options for formal attire. She picked the purple and white tuxedo. Thankfully there are no grapes on it, she snarked internally. After putting on the clothes, she looked at herself in the mirror. She looked like a exquisitely painted doll, with her best features enhanced. The make-up was smothering her face, the nails looked like glued-on appendages which restrained her fingers, and the suit was crushing her body. There was an almost irresistible desire to wipe off the make-up, or do something which would ruin their efforts to make her…presentable. But that would likely force the servant to have to re-do everything, and that wouldn’t be fair to them, so Violet resisted.

“Is everything to your liking?” the servant asked. The question confused Violet, as she wasn’t sure why her liking mattered. “Uh…yeah,” she awkwardly answered. “It’s…amazing. I’d give a massive tip, if I was paying. Should I pay?”

“No worries,” the servant laughed off Violet’s offer as Violet began reaching for her wallet. “Our salaries are quite good. Much better than yours, I’m sure.”

The servant took Violet to her resting quarter. Isla was already there, having also received luxury treatment. Soon after, Eri entered, similarly groomed and wearing a yellow dress.

“...wow,” Violet’s mouth involuntarily dropped open. “You’re...gorgeous, Erina.” She was dressed like she was on the night they confessed, only even more beautiful.

Eri smiled, her face blushing. “You’re beautiful too,” she whispered, looking Violet over until she noticed her gaze. “You like what you’re looking at, don’t you?” she teased her girlfriend.

“Uh uh—I mean, yes, I—,” Violet stammered, her face going red. Eri grinned and laughed at the spectacle that was Violet trying to avert her eyesight from her gorgeous girlfriend and failing miserably.

…

“I’m not hungry.”

Compared to the minimalist design of the basement, the dining hall was extravagantly decorated. There were endless paintings of landscapes, buildings, models, and stills which looked like pale imitations of far better paintings. It was too similar to the waiting room of the Harrington mansion for comfort. The only good paintings were portraits, and like in Uva’s Hall of Fame, their eyes followed you, silently judging you. The oldest portrait was of ISABEL CASTILE: One of the founders of the Second Paldean Empire, which was responsible for wiping out at least dozens of indigenous cultures as well as forcing the peoples of other religions within Paldea to convert to the Grey Shepherd or be exiled bringing wealth, military strength, and unity to the Paldean people.

The only part of the décor which Violet liked were the many suits of armor, worn by knights sworn to House Castile throughout its illustrious history. Upon entering the dining hall, she had stopped to examine each one, before finally being gently taken to her seat at the long table.

“Do you honestly believe I would stoop so low as to poison you?” Hamber asked Violet quizzically. He’d inquired as to why Violet wasn’t touching her gazpacho soup or bread, upon which she gave the answer stated above.

“Maybe, but that’s not the point.”

“Vi—” Eri began, before Violet continued with: “We’re not guests; we’re prisoners. Accepting the food and drink legitimizes this façade of hospitality.”

Isla, who had been devouring his food gluttonously, looked up at Violet, not with guilt or shame, but with annoyance at his roommate's stubbornness.

“True,” Eri conceded. “But we’ll have a better chance of escaping if we’re not hungry.”

“An excellent point,” Hamber commended Eri. “Even if your so-called ‘escape’ won’t be happening.”

So Violet gave in and reluctantly began sipping her soup. Though she did refuse the wine. “Thank you, but I don’t drink alcohol,” she explained to the servant. Thankfully, Hamber allowed Violet to go sober.

“First of all,” Hamber began. “I would like to profusely apologize for what you both went through at the hands of my subordinate, Chalce Konoe. I specifically ordered her not to torture either of you, and she disobeyed.”

“Ah, but I presume you did order her to kill us,” Violet pointed out. “That’s so much better.”

“I won’t apologize for that,” Hamber replied to Violet’s snarky comment. “At the time, with what I knew, ordering your death was the best move for Exceed and for overall human flourishing.”

“I appreciate the honesty,” Violet snarked again.

“What changed?” Eri asked.

Hamber looked down at his half-empty soup bowl. “First, the realization that the threat you represent can be neutralized if you give us the Pecha berry Pokémon. And second…my humanity,” he answered. “When I saw your mutilated face, I understood my limits.”

“And how many other vic—” Violet began, but Eri gave her a look which told her to stop, before asking Hamber: “What are your limits?”

Hamber gave a small, gentle smile at Eri’s question. “You, Violet…remind me too much of my ward.”

“Your…ward?”

“Cervantis’ son, Amethio Castile. Like you, Violet, the lad imagines himself a knight, with his strict sense of honor and wish to do good. When I saw your mutilated face, all I could see is him. And that connection…I see now that I can’t kill you.”

MARIA CASTILE: A young woman with long, white hair, purple eyes, and a white dress. She was painted to look like a guardian angel, with a toddler on her lap. A Charcadet is next to her, standing guard like a knight.

“I…don’t even know how to answer that,” Violet responded. “But…why did you go through all this trouble?”

“To retrieve the Pecha berry Pokémon, and to make amends,” Hamber answered. “Unfortunately, we do need that Pokémon. But it is my wish that we negotiate the trade as amicably as possible.”

“How about…no?” Violet offered, keeping silent on the fact that Pecharunt was still in her coat, likely by that lighthouse.

“How about you first listen to what we have to offer?” Hamber countered. “A Pokémon for a Pokémon. Or rather, two Pokémon for a Pokémon. There are several…specimens which Exceed’s laboratories have been using for various scientific experiments. I’ve performed an ethics sweep, and collected the ones which were unfortunately under abusive conditions. You may both take one each. Give them a better home, like you did for Dr. Connal’s Drampa earlier today. Otherwise, they’ll be returned to the labs or euthanized. Your choice.”

The soup and bread were taken away and replaced with the main dish. “Wait…” Violet was utterly confused. “There’s…more food?” Eri giggled at Violet’s cluelessness, while Hamber gave a dry smile.

The main dish was Jamón Iberico de Bellota with a side of salad. Eri ate the meal with gusto, as did Isla. Hamber ate with all the delicate etiquette of an aristocrat. Violet picked at the food, only eating nibbles. Once they got into a sort of flow regarding eating, Hamber continued. “So, will you give two Pokémon a better home, or not?”

“If we have no choice regarding Pecharunt,” Eri began, before hesitating and looking at Violet, who gave a nod of consent, “then we agree.”

“Yes, you have no choice,” Hamber confirmed. “So don’t think of it as a trade or sacrifice of that kind. I’m glad to hear that you agree. But first,” he turned to Violet, before continuing: “where is this ‘Pecharunt’? They weren’t with the rest of your Pokémon, yet you used them when battling Dr. Connal.”

Violet shrugged in such a way which told Hamber she had some idea of where Pecharunt was. “I guess he escaped during the battle. Maybe something went wrong with the teleportation.”

“No matter. We’ll find him soon enough. Once we have Pecharunt, you will both be allowed to leave this mansion.”

CERVANTIS CASTILE: The portrait shows a middle-aged man standing stiff as if at attention, wearing a business suit. He looks exhausted and apathetic, and the suit is worn more like a prisoner’s uniform.

They ate for a bit longer before Eri asked Hamber: “Why does Exceed want to get involved with Uva Academy?”

Hamber glanced at Eri for a few seconds. Her presence still confused him. After all, according to Chalce's report, Eri should have abandoned Violet shortly after the later was expelled from Uva Academy. So why was she still here, risking her life alongside the Taxew? Did she still have something to gain from the partnership? Or did her...degenerate nature spur her on to take dangerous risks?

“To promote human flourishing,” was Hamber’s answer after some silence.

“Could you elaborate what you mean by that?”

“Paldea is in a sorry state,” Hamber lamented in a different kind of voice, as if he was rehearsing lines for a play. “The International League has wrapped our region in its tentacles. Under its rule, titans and bandits infest the wilderness between towns and cities, while our previous governors of class and proper morality are replaced by brutes whose only qualification is their skill at Pokémon battling. And Uva Academy? The greatest place of learning in perhaps the entire world? Its educators were corrupting the students with dangerous ideas, which in turn drove them to degeneracy. When Chalce told my Master of its sordid state, He, in his divine wisdom, decided that we had to step in. We had to save Uva.”

“What exactly do you mean by ‘degeneracy’?” Violet asked.

“The top students of Uva used to be of a…complete sort of stock. Tall, strong men, of healthy minds and healthy bodies, who provided a shining example to the others on how to live proper lives. But now? The d’Anconias are imbeciles and sexual deviants, likely due to how much inbreeding their ancestors did. And Uva’s top Trainers?” Hamber looked from Violet to Eri. “You are both of mixed stock. A prodigious mind in a diseased body, of a disgusting ancestry. And prodigious battling capabilities in a body not fit for a woman. That, combined with your degenerate sexual—”

“That’s enough,” Eri stopped Hamber.

“So you want a return to the Dictator?” Violet asked sarcastically. “A return to a government which needed to be subsidized by other regions to survive? A return to no freedom of speech, assembly, or religion? A return to an Uva Academy in the choke-hold of the Disciplinary Committee, with dissidents being shipped off to work camps...or rather, death camps?”

“The...General was too conservative,” Hamber reflected. “He was too focused on maintaining Paldea as it was, rather than advancing Paldea to what it could be. Exceed looks to the future rather than clinging to the past. We seek not just to conserve the traditional values of better times, but also to advance humanity to greater heights than ever before. The Treasure of Eternity can wipe away the degeneracies of modernity from one’s mind, allowing the people of Paldea to fully express their will to power and achieve their destiny. But of course, the people’s will would be guided by our Savior, the destined God-Emperor of Paldea, chosen by the Grey Shepherd Himself. Without a great man to lead them, the people would crumble into apathy and degeneracy, after all. We imagine a Paldea which serves as a beacon of traditional morality, unleashed will to power, and human flourishing as never seen before.”

GIBEON CASTILE: Sitting on a throne, with scales in one hand and a staff in another, the middle-aged man looks like a leader of a powerful, extravagant religious organization, combining features of a king and a judge.

Hamber’s voice had changed as he described his ‘utopian’ vision. The aristocratic gentleman was replaced by a preacher who was simultaneously completely sincere and reading slogans off a script he hadn’t written. The slogans meant next to nothing, but there was an emotion which remained constant throughout. A very familiar emotion to both Violet and Eri.

Disgust.

Not an over-the-top, almost homicidal disgust, but more disgust at an unclean surface in one’s house. The sort of disgust directed at those like Violet by those like Russel d’Anconia. Though, perhaps there is no real meaningful difference between those kinds of disgust. Perhaps it is only a matter of which environment that disgust exists in, which allows it to grow into the homicidal variant.

“Alright, fine,” Violet finally responded. “We’re degenerates, according to your fucked-up perspective. So why don’t you just kill us? Why are you eating dinner with us? Why are you apologizing to us? Why are you negotiating with us?”

Eri looked at Violet, afraid that Hamber would just decide to call Violet’s bluff and murder the two of them. In all truth, however, that wasn’t a fear which would be actualized. Hamber wasn’t about to kill his guests, even if he considered them ‘degenerate’, for Hamber was a better man than the philosophy he espoused. Or rather, the philosophy which his Master espoused and he parroted like an obedient Squawkabilly. Intellectually, he was an aristocrat who wanted to preserve past traditions and norms, rather than a fascist who wanted to destroy everything in an epic war of supremacy. However, his loyalty to his Master came above all else, except for maybe his loyalty to Amethio, and therefore he will follow the philosophy of his Master. But emotionally, he could not understand why he felt affection towards the degenerate Violet, or why he felt nothing but revulsion towards Spinel, a man who his Master touted as a near-perfect practitioner of His philosophy.

At heart, Hamber was a good man choked by toxic philosophies. One hopes that he may free himself of their chokehold on him. But the likes of Violet and Eri weren’t able to help him in that regard. Only one person could help him at this point.

Hamber glanced at Violet. “I still practice the traditions of old, including guest right. Perhaps you both should be thankful for that.”

“Thankful?” Violet muttered resentfully. “Forgive me, but it’s hard for me to be thankful to those who consider not murdering us as a gift. And it’s hard to be called a degenerate by monsters like you Explorers. What you’ve done to the students of Uva Academy, the mass graves of student prisoners who your twisted organization bloody experimented on…and,” Violet looked down, finding it hard to get out the last words, holding back tears: “Nora. Her family, her friends, her community. Displaced and murdered, because you lot could only see them as pests. You can put on a tuxedo and serve a formal dinner, but underneath all the formalities and other filthy rags, Hamber, you’re just a monster. And I don’t ‘make amends’ with monsters.”

Violet reached to pull out her glass eye and smash it, only for Eri to gently grab her arm. At that, she began trembling, trying to resist breaking down as tears fell down her face and ruined her make-up, with Eri bringing her into an embrace. The look Eri gave Hamber while comforting Violet was one of utter contempt, and Hamber wondered why the sight made him sick to his stomach with shame.

With that, the rest of the dinner was eaten in complete silence. It was a haunting experience, especially for Violet and Eri. The two girls held hands throughout the entire event, the constant physical touch providing slight but badly needed comfort. There was a certain horror to the person of Hamber, a gentleman of etiquette and morals, who still unhesitantly carried out a philosophy which called for wholesale death and destruction. Compared to that, the sadism of Chalce or even the psychopathy of Spinel seemed more…natural. More consistent, at least.

Once the dinner ended, it was a mercy for the two girls to escape Hamber’s presence and return to their gilded cage of a living quarter. It was also mercy for Hamber to escape the judgement of his guests. The dinner left him in troubled contemplative thought, so much so that he didn’t notice that Isla wasn’t with the girls when they returned to the living quarter.

…

“We don’t have wi-fi, data, or cellular service down here,” Eri observed. She had hoped to contact someone to let them know of hers and Violet’s situation, but clearly Hamber had taken steps to avoid that.

Violet looked at herself in a mirror, examining her make-up which was slightly ruined by her tears. The disruption felt…oddly satisfying to look at. “I’m sorry if I acted…inappropriately out there,” she said, remembering Eri’s many looks during the dinner.

“You could learn to be more diplomatic,” Eri noted gently. “But I can’t blame you. I was one step away from blowing up myself.”

“I…hate this sort of thing,” Violet muttered. “All of this was a façade. The grooming, the dinner…so often, I just want to tear it all down and see what lies underneath.”

“I know how that feels, Vi. The false smiles, the poisoned words dipped in honey…it hurts. But sometimes you have to play along. Not to get ahead, but to help those you care about. Playing a role…it feels like a sort of partial death, but sometimes it’s necessary.”

“Is that how you felt as…the Ogre of Uva Academy?” Violet asked.

Eri nodded. “I…still hold that it was necessary, and yes, I know you disagree. But it felt like part of me was drowning. Being with you, just as Eri…was like taking gasps of air.” She smiled, stroking Violet’s cheek.

“I’m glad I was able to help,” Violet whispered.

“Oh, sweet knight…you did far more than ‘help’. But it looks like Hamber left some papers on the Pokémon he’s offering as a…trade.”

Eri picked up the bunch of papers, looking through them as she and Violet sat on one of the beds together. “I’m not letting these monsters have Pecharunt,” Violet swore.

“Agreed.”

“And…I wish that Exceed could return me my teammates they had the League take from me,” Violet muttered with equal amounts of bitterness and sadness. “Flutter Mane and Sapphira were so close, as were Isla and Jetfuel. Roberto was so funny, how he’d dance in circles so adorably when I served him food. And Yew…his presence comforted me, oddly. I want them back.”

Eri wrapped an arm around Violet, bringing her closer. “I know, Vi. It’s horrible, what they did. But perhaps we can save some Pokémon here.”

They looked through the Pokémon, which were sorted into two categories: ones which were experimented on in relation to Mega Evolution, and one which was…extradimensional, supposedly. The later group reminded Violet of Turo’s deranged sketches, and their project names only confirmed that connection. For a second, Violet’s mind conjured the ridiculous speculation that Turo’s dreams brought the creatures to reality, but she rejected that as absurd.

“Is…this a humanoid mosquito who’s…buffed out?” Eri almost guffawed at the description of PROJECT: UB-02. “I…kind of need to see it in-person.”

Violet looked through the others. She wanted to save all of them, but she only had one choice. There were three other than the buff mosquito: PROJECT: HYDRA, which described a Mawile, PROJECT: EXPERIENCE, which described an Audino, and PROJECT: ARMOR, which described an Aron. After Violet made her selection, she and Eri took out the papers they chose and slipped them under the door, as was instructed.

“I feel bad about the others,” Violet bemoaned quietly.

“Trust me,” Eri tried to assure Violet. “Exceed won’t get away with this for long. Sooner or later, someone with both authority and benevolence will stop them. Just like before, with Cipher, Aether, and Macro Cosmos.” She didn’t sound very certain.

“I hope so,” Violet answered with a similar amount of uncertainly.

She looked at herself in the mirror. The suit somehow looked even more grotesque on her than before. Dirty rags of righteousness. Out of seemingly no where, some lines from one of her favorite poems, Hollow Men, popped in her mind:

We are the hollow men 
We are the stuffed men 
Leaning together
Headpiece filled with straw. Alas!
Our dried voices, when 
We whisper together 
Are quiet and meaningless
As wind in dry grass 
Or rats’ feet over broken glass
In our dry cellar

Shape without form, shade without colour. 
Paralysed force, gesture without motion.

Were the likes of Hamber and the other Explorers these ‘hollow men’? They play out roles of host, professor, and hero, but the roles are meaningless. They’re hollow people, stuffed with…what? Disgust at anything different? Violent impulses? A sort of gnawing hunger, whether vengeance, sadism, or whatever motivated a monster like Spinel? Hollow personas which serve only as facades. Did wearing this suit, make-up, and glass eye make Violet slightly more hollow?

“Is there something wrong?” Eri asked, noting Violet’s preoccupation with the mirror.

“You said…I look good in this suit?”

“It fits you wonderfully. And the colors are your regular colors. I wonder how much planning Hamber put into clothes selection for us.”

“It…troubles me. More the suit than the…selection process, weirdly.”

“Do you not like it, or do you not like that our captors had you wear it?”

Violet pondered for around a dozen seconds, before finally answering, somewhat resentfully: “…the later.”

Eri quickly grabbed a box of make-up removing wipes, and then knelt before Violet, gently removing the make-up from her face. “Liking these clothes, or even keeping them doesn’t make you beholden to Exceed, Vi. We can take the good and reject the bad. It’s not a package deal.”

“It…still feels like it. Like taking anything means I owe—”

Why do you need so much care?

“Because that’s what you’re used to?” Eri asked. “Because your sperm and egg donors acted like any request, any need you had was some unbearable load they couldn’t handle?”

“…touche,” Violet admitted, as Eri finished removing the make-up from her face.

“We owe these bastards nothing,” Eri declared. “No matter what clothing they give us. No matter what food they feed us. No matter what Pokémon they ‘trade’ us. Understand?”

Violet nodded. “Do you want me to remove your make-up?” she asked, hovering her hand over the wipe box.

“Not yet. I want to wear it for a bit longer. I think you’d prefer that too, wouldn’t you?” Eri teased, and Violet went a bit red with embarrassment.

“For now, I can get you out of this suit, if you’d like?” Eri offered, before moving closer to Violet’s ear, continuing in a more seductive tone: “Though I’ll warn you, I’ll take each article off quite…slowly. I’ll need to examine the new clothing, after all…and the body wearing it.”

The ‘warning’ just made Violet agree more enthusiastically. Engaging in such activities here was even more tantalizing than normal. There was a sense of defiance, or even rebellion. The likes of Hamber considered their relationship and their expressions of intimacy degenerate? Then they’ll revel in it, to spit in the faces of their captors, to not be bowed by a monstrous ideology and the monsters who carry it out.

And later, during the activity, a different set of verses from a different poem, A Dedication To My Wife, written by the same author, manifested in Violet’s mind. When they engaged in these activities, Eri often enjoyed Violet’s voice, and she enjoyed seeing how quickly she could get Violet to no longer be able to speak coherent words, so Violet spoke the verses:

Of lovers whose bodies smell of each other
Who think the same thoughts without need of speech,
And babble the same speech without need of meaning…

No peevish winter wind shall chill
No sullen tropic sun shall wither
The roses in the rose-garden which is ours and ours only.

Notes:

So this was a long chapter. Maybe the longest one yet.

We finally get some elaboration of Clavell, including what ‘Hal’ is short for, and his more...revolutionary activities when he was a graduate student at Uva. Clavell has changed since then, partially because being both older and in a position of authority has made him more conservative, and partially because he’s afraid of the costs which revolutionary activities may have. In the second aspect, he’s like Vander from Arcane, in that he used to be a revolutionary but now works with the corrupt system in the hopes of minimizing harm and protecting those trapped in it.

The main purpose of this chapter was to further explore Exceed’s philosophy and overall goal. The dinner with Hamber is akin to the talk with the 'man in the room' which occurs with the final bosses of the Fallout games. In the Horizons anime, Exceed’s goal of using Laquium to help promote human flourishing and potentially immortality doesn’t really justify how secretive and villainous the Explorers act. Their goal is almost identical to the goals of various real-life research institutions, biotechnology companies, and transhumanists. Exceed could likely be public with their intentions, and plenty of organizations and even governments would likely be happy to collaborate with them in reaching Laqua and getting that miracle pink crystal. Here, I added a political aspect to Exceed, in that their leadership is composed of fascists from the Dictator’s regime who want to get rid of the League and take control of Paldea, which helps justify their more secretive and villainous nature.

Fascism is one of the most psychologically underdeveloped political systems, in that it is anti-intellectual, is built on aggrieved entitlement and an ‘us-vs-them’ group mentality, and treats all opposition as existential threats which must be eradicated. This is represented by Laquium, which inhibits higher level psychological functioning to allow its user to only be driven by violent impulses and instinct, which Exceed would call the ‘will to power’.

So where does this leave Hamber? Hamber isn’t a fascist in the psychological sense, but only in that he is loyal to his Master, who is a fascist. The formal dinner and the preceding ‘grooming’ scene are meant to represent both Hamber’s genuine efforts to uphold social etiquette and traditional morality while making amends for Chalce’s actions, and the window dressing which fascists will sometimes put up to camouflage their true intentions. Of course, this fails spectacularly on Violet, who cannot stand pretense or other social falsities in any form and tries to destroy them at the first opportunity. After all, Hamber may be a better man than the philosophy which Exceed follows, but he is still complicit in carrying it out.

Back when I posted ‘Under The Moon’, I asked readers whether they preferred Ultra Beasts or Future Paradox Pokemon. Ultra Beasts won by a very narrow margin, so Eri may receive a Buzzwole from Hamber instead of Iron Hands (though maybe she’ll eventually get both). Here, I posit a similar question to readers: would you prefer that Violet get a Mawile, Aron, or Audino? The one which most readers prefer for Violet will be the one which Violet may get. Though it must be noted that whether Violet and Eri receive the Pokemon readers selected for them is dependent on some events in the next chapter, including what happens to Pecharunt.

And, as a final note, I stuck more poems in this chapter because of course I did. Both Hollow Men and A Dedication To My Wife are poems written by T.S. Eliot (the full poems can be found at https://poets.org/poem/hollow-men and https://thepoetryhour.com/poems/a-dedication-to-my-wife/, respectively).

Chapter 23: The God-Emperor Of Exceed

Summary:

Who truly is the Savior of Exceed? Who is Gibeon Castile?

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Violence and body horror.

“Master Gibeon.”

“...Hamber. Ha-Ha-Have you located the...Laq-Laquium Core?”

“Based on our investigations, the Pecha berry Pokemon is most likely in the hands of ‘Hal’ Clavell.”

“Tha-Tha...Trou...blesome. Force will be fu-futile. Send Cer-Cervantis to nego-negotiate.”

“I shall. We’ll offer to hand over the hostages.”

“Good. GOOD!! Another...issue. Re-Recruit a new Ex-Explorer to replace the...the...who...who-what was the-the-their na-name again?”

“Chalce Konoe, Master. I’ve been looking into several promising candidates.”

“Is-Is-Is your old fri-friend one of th-those candi-candidates?”

“Diana...Master, with all due respect, I am not sure if she would agree.”

“It-It...Please me. It would...please me. Power-Powerful...good bree-breeding...noble fam-family. And-and-and...I-I-I wan...I WANT THE PENDANT!! SHE KNOWS!! SHE KNOWS!!”

“Master...”

“Sh-She’s in Zap-Zapapi-co? Bring sec-security. We-we may need-need to ex...tract the PENDANT!! PENDANT!! By...force.”

“Master, I am not certain if I am understanding your request. Do you wish for me to...kidnap Diana?”

“If she...resists...yes. ARE YOU QUESTIONING ME, HAMBER?!!”

“No, of course not, Master.”

“Then...prepare...the...mis-mission...IMMEDIATELY!!”

“As you wish, Master.”

...

It was mid-morning, and Clavell was in his suite, preparing to depart to Zapapico to meet with an old...friend, or rather, old frenemy, when his door was knocked on.

Odd, he thought. They got through the intercom. Though that isn’t very hard, to be fair. Clavell looked through the peephole, to see a young man with blue hair and wearing a blue uniform.

Spinel.

After releasing his Armourage and Quaquaval for self-defense, the Deputy Director slowly, reluctantly opened the door.

“Ah! Deputy Director!” Spinel exclaimed. “I’m so glad I caught you in time!”

“Hello, Spinel,” Clavell greeted the Explorer in an unfriendly tone. “Why are you here?” Clavell’s tone was so cold that most people would wrap up the conversation and flee. But Spinel, of course, cared little for social etiquette when it didn’t benefit him to follow it.

“I’m here on behalf of Cervantis,” Spinel cheerfully informed Clavell as he strolled in the suite, his Magnezone following him. “He couldn’t make it, so as a good and loyal employee, I offered to talk to you on his behalf.”

That activated Clavell’s concern. Why would Cervantis send a field agent to speak for him? It’s not like the Explorers are involved in the business side of Exceed. “What do you want?”

Spinel immediately grabbed a glass, filled it with water, and took a long gulp before continuing. “Our intelligence has informed us that you have a certain Pokémon which we’re...very interested in. Purple, circular, may look like a...what was it again, oh right, a Pecha berry! Am I correct?”

Was Exceed watching our battle with Violet and Eri? “I’m not sure what you’re talking about.”

“I’m sure you do, and I’m going on the assumption that you have it here. Just like you should go on the assumption that we’re keeping those two ex-Uva students...right, what are their names again...they’re slipping my mind...hmm—”

Oh no. “Miss Violet and Miss Eri.”

“Yes! Thank you! We’ve managed to put them under...protective custody, if you may, and when that ceremony at Uva happens in a couple of days, we’ll let them free to make the speech or something. That is...if you give me that Pokémon, here and now.”

“What do you mean?” Clavell had suspicions on what Spinel was hinting at. “If you’re threatening them...both Exceed and the League still need them.” Clavell turned on his RotomPhone, only to find that...wifi and phone service were down? Why?

Spinel grinned. His mask was made of a sort of almost rubbery substance, so it could mimic his facial expressions. “According to Cervantis, you only need the little one. So if you don’t hand over this...Pecharunt here and now, then I’m afraid that something rather laughably grim will happen to the giant freak. I’ll send you daily evidence, to prove that I’m good on my word.”

Clavell could not mask his horror. The idea of seeing Violet’s and Eri’s corpses in front of him wasn’t an image he could keep in his mind for long, so he tried to shut it out by focusing on something else, anything else. His eyes fell on Spinel’s masked face. The mask gave Spinel the appearance of being not fully, but near-human, in a sort of eerie, uncanny way which sent shivers down Clavell’s spine.

Most people eventually feel threatened in Spinel’s presence, as if they are prey in the presence of a hungry predator. Clavell was immune to this dynamic. As a Champion-ranked Trainer, he knew that he could apprehend, if not kill Spinel if the Explorer attacked him. Instead, Clavell felt like a Stoutland watching a Lycanroc which was planning on eating one of the Wooloo he was appointed to protect.

“And then, once the midget has given her speech...I fear that she’ll have quite the unfortunate fate,” Spinel continued. “Of course, you could prevent this from happening. Just hand over Pecharunt, and they’ll be fine.”

“I won’t let you do anything to them,” Clavell declared as Spinel opened the fridge, grabbed some leftovers, and began eating from the Tupperware without even heating the food. Clavell’s mind was too preoccupied to ask the Explorer what in Dis he was doing.

“Right...because you’ve been sooo good at keeping them safe thus far,” Spinel mocked Clavell, his grin growing. “Chalce told me all about that, before the freak crushed her face in, with you not there. So? What shall it be, Deputy Director? One Pokemon, or the...premature departures of two ex-students? Hmmm?”

“I want evidence that you have them, and that they’re both alive and unharmed first,” Clavell finally demanded.

Spinel took out his RotomPhone and showed photos of Violet and Eri in various rooms, courtesy of video cameras in the mansion. “These photos are from yesterday,” he explained. “Unfortunately, I wasn’t given permission to connect my phone directly to the video cameras, but let’s be realistic, Deputy Director: you’re not in a position to ask for much...presuming you want them to remain safe. Though...maybe you want us to deal with them, so that you’re no longer so burdened by them. Hmm?”

“I could kill you here and now,” Clavell threatened Spinel. It was an empty threat, stated with frustration over Clavell’s helplessness in this situation.

Spinel dropped his fork, expressing the slightest bit of uncertainty for the first time, but then wiped it off his face with a flippant laugh. “Oh, I’m sure you’d have a good chance. But if anything happens to me...well, the same will happen to them. At least the big one. So...what shall it be?”

...

Neither Violet nor Eri slept during their night at Cervantis’ mansion. The initial plan was to take shifts sleeping, so one of them was always awake in case Exceed tried anything, but fear and stress were too high in both of them to achieve anything but short, nightmarish naps. Instead, they mostly laid in each other’s arms, usually in contemplative and worried silence. At one point, in an effort to lure Eri to sleep, Violet spoke out some of the last verses of one of the poems, Little Gidding, in her anthology:

We shall not cease from exploration
And the end of all our exploring
Will be to arrive where we started
And know the place for the first time.
Through the unknown, remembered gate
When the last of earth left to discover
Is that which was the beginning;
At the source of the longest river
The voice of the hidden waterfall
And the children in the apple-tree

“There’s a sense of...melancholy,” Eri reflected on the verses. “And...nostalgia.”

Violet nodded. “It’s...a call to return to the past, to when things felt...safe and happy.” The last words were stated slower and with sadness, as Violet realized that she had no such past to return to. Her parents were dead or missing. The Taxew residence in Postwick was repossessed by the government. Everything in the residence had been taken and auctioned off, as Noelle Taxew specified in her will that Violet would inherit absolutely nothing from her parents, not money, possessions, or property. What was there to return to? Mr. Dahl? Violet wanted to see him again, but that oh so familiar guilt still hung around at the thought of her old librarian.

“I...I wanna go home,” Eri lamented sadly. “I want to see Mom, and...Takumi and Sakura again, and Uncle Emmet...I don’t want to die without seeing them at least once more...” And with that, Eri began weeping, with Violet holding and trying to comfort her.

“We’re not dying here,” Violet declared. “We will escape this prison, us and our teams. We’re not dying to these monsters. You will see your family again, I promise. Remember...I’m your bodyguard.”

After some more holding and comforting, Eri slowly recovered, her hope and courage returning as if Violet was a sort of recharger for those emotions. “Th-thank you. You’re right. We will survive. We’ll escape. And you’ll be coming with me.”

“I...can’t intrude.”

“Intrude? Are you kidding me? Mom already talks about you like you’re an adopted daughter. My siblings can’t wait to meet you. Even Uncle Emmet wants to challenge you on the Battle Subway. You’re family, Vi. Dear Dialga, you need one. A proper one which actually cares about you.”

Why do you need so much care?

“Th-thank you,” Violet nodded in a non-committal manner, as if she was trying to believe Eri’s words but couldn’t.

Eri wrapped her arm around Violet and brought her close. Violet’s face and body still had marks of make-up from Eri’s face, during her ‘examination’ of her girlfriend. Her hair was even messier than usual. There was a certain wildness to her current appearance which Eri found quite attractive. The two girls stayed snuggled together and silent for a while, their hands moving over each other’s bodies, providing the comforting security of physical touch.

Neither of them mentioned Isla’s absence. They didn’t want the not-Espurr’s mission to be thwarted by anyone listening in to potentially overhear them mentioning it.

There was almost a sort of gratitude when morning finally arrived. A servant announced through the door that they were expected for breakfast, so they got ready. This time, they needed to wash, groom, and dress themselves, something which Violet at least was thankful for.

Breakfast was in the same dining hall as before. Hamber was there, though he was silent this time. Perhaps he wished not to engage in the same sort of uncomfortable conversation as what occurred at last night’s dinner. He ate from a meat-covered plate, while Violet picked from the fruit bowl and Eri ate everything available. Hamber’s eyes seemed to move erratically, as if surveying the entire room. Perhaps he was searching for the absent Isla. Violet had an alibi ready, that her Espurr was ill, but luckily Hamber didn’t bring up the topic.

After breakfast, Hamber let them wash up in their living quarters, and then escorted them to a large, empty room which served as a battle stadium. He handed them one Pokeball each, fulfilling his part of the ‘trade’.

“Do you have Pecharunt?” Violet nervously asked.

Hamber responded with silence, only gesturing as to encourage Violet and Eri to release the Pokémon within the Pokeballs he gave them. Violet glanced around. Guards were stationed around the entire perimeter of the stadium, doubtless to fight back if the girls tried to break out with their new Pokémon.

Violet’s Pokeball was a regular one, but Eri’s was odd; a blue sphere with circular white stripes and four yellow extrusions. Eri released her Pokémon first, and PROJECT: UB-02 was freed. A large, red bug with three legs, a ridiculously over-muscular body, and a head which resembled a mosquitos began flexing its body at its new Trainer.

“He flexes like a body-builder,” Eri noted.

The bug kept its position for a little while, but then, upon noticing Eri’s lack of motion, flexed its muscles in a different position. After a couple more positions, Eri decided flexing her own muscles, which earned a buzz of…possible approval from the bug.

“Is…that how it communicates?” Violet asked out loud. “By…flexing its muscles? That’s kind of hilarious.”

So while Eri experimented with seeing what each flex and position meant, Violet released PROJECT: HYDRA. A Mawile popped out of the Pokeball. The first thing Violet noticed was the large second mouth, with two…budding mouths? Was this Mawile growing extra mouths? The second thing Violet noted was that the Mawile was wearing a neck brace, likely to support the extra weight of the mouths. The third thing Violet noted was that the Mawile was terrified, instantly turning their back to Violet so she was facing the huge, snarling second mouth, ready to bite or swing in self-defense.

Violet knelt down and called upon the Sylvan she knew. “Hello. I’m Violet Taxew. It’s nice to meet you. You don’t need to be scared. You’re safe now,” she spoke to the Mawile in the gentlest tone possible, even though her butchered Sylvan was likely torturing the fae's ears.

The Mawile looked stunned at a human speaking the language of the Fae, and then turned around, eyeing Violet suspiciously. “It’s a trick,” they immediately concluded in Sylvan. “You’re trying to lower my guard.”

“Trying to…wait…do you think I work for Exceed?”

“Duh.”

“No, no. I–we,” she gestured to Eri, “we’re hostages of Exceed. We were kidnapped by them. You were brought here to join my team as part of a negotiation.”

“A negotiation? What does this—”

“GUARDS!!” one of the security guards at the door shouted. “SURROUND!!” At that, the guards raised their muskets and began forming a circle around Violet, Eri, and their new Pokémon, moving closer and closer. Hamber merely stayed where he was already standing.

“What’s going on?” Eri asked, immediately preparing to strike in self-defense.

“Someone wants to talk to you both,” the guard who gave the order answered, showing his RotomPhone to the girls.

“Hello, my little darlings,” Spinel’s face popped up on the RotomPhone’s screen. “Unfortunately for you, negotiations have gone…awry. Your Deputy Director thought I was bluffing, and insisted on…evidence. So let’s give him some!” The RotomPhone turned to the head of the guards. “Cut off the little one’s right thumb,” Spinel ordered.

“WHAT?!” Eri shouted, furious and dumbfounded.

“...what’s going on?” Violet asked, more confused than scared.

“Are…you serious?” one of the other guards asked, horrified.

“Should I report you to your superiors for insubordination?” Spinel threatened. That shut up the guard. “That’s what I thought. Now get on with it.”

The guards glanced at each other, not sure on how to continue. One of them released a Pawniard for the purpose of cutting off Violet’s right thumb, upon which both the Mawile and buff mosquito prepared for battle.

“Is this what you imagined your job would be?” Violet asked the guard who released the Pawniard.

“…orders are orders,” the guard muttered, clearly unsure of what he was doing.

“What about your so-called ‘guest rights’?” Eri spat at Hamber. But Hamber remained silent.

Hamber believes in guest right, that is true. At least supposedly.

Spinel, by contrast, doesn’t. And neither does Cervantis. At least not for ‘degenerates’.

So there wasn’t anyone nearby to stop the guards from cutting off Violet’s thumb as ‘motivation’ for Clavell to give up Pecharunt.

“Oh, what’s that?” Spinel spoke up, addressing Violet. “Your Deputy Director still doesn’t think we’ll go through with it? Such a pity. He gives us no choice, then. You can thank him later for—”

Spinel stopped, for he noticed the sudden change in the guards’ expression. A change which occurred due to a Drampa manifesting out of seemingly no where behind the guards.

A Drampa who had decided to protect the two girls who saved him from Dr. Connal.

A Drampa who saw guards threatening to harm those two girls.

And consequently, a very, very angry Drampa.

“Is that what I think it is?” one of the guards whimpered, utterly terrified.

Drampa bit down on the guard about to order his Pawniard to cut off Violet’s thumb, capturing him in his mouth, while swinging around his large body to knock down the other guards.

“RETREAT! RETREAT!” a guard screamed, panicking and misfiring her musket.

“It’s gonna burn the whole place down!” another guard yelled, bolting for the door.

“Just shoot it, you id—what the—” Spinel began, only to be interrupted as his call abruptly ended.

The guards behind Violet and Eri prepared to fire on Drampa, only for the Espurr on the dragon to release an Annihilape and odd Misdreavus, who charged at them to attack.

Isla’s mission had succeeded. And he returned just in time.

The guards who weren’t killed or too injured ran out of the room. Hamber, by contrast, simply stared at the commotion, and then transformed. Or rather, it dropped the illusion.

Where Hamber once was, a Zoroark now stood. But this Zoroark was not a regular one. Its fur was white and red instead of black. Its hair was in thick, wispy strands which floated upward in defiance of gravity. And perhaps most terrifyingly, its body was covered in open wounds which were bleeding profusely. A horrible smell diffused from it. Bloody saliva dripped out of its mouth, as it first snarled, and then howled at Violet and Eri.

The white Zoroark dashed at the girls. Undertaker and Flutter Mane charged to protect their Trainers. But Undertaker’s necrotic fists passed right through the Zoroark, causing no damage. Flutter Mane fired a beam of magical energy at the Zoroark, which leapt straight at the prehistoric Misdreavus, tanking the dazzling beam and sinking its claws and teeth into Flutter Mane, releasing its bitter malice into its prey.

“What the fuck…” Eri whispered in horror before sending out Ingo.

“FLUTTER MANE!!” Violet screamed in horror. Ingo critically struck the Zoroark with a wicked blow, instantly knocking the wolf unconscious. Violet and Isla ran to Flutter Mane, who was critically injured.

The Zoroark had given the guards time to escape the stadium and activate the emergency lockdown system. The doors to the stadium shut and locked as all lights but flashing red emergency ones turned off.

“EMERGENCY. HOSTILES DETECTED. ACTIVATE SLEEPING POWDER IN BASEMENT STADIUM,” the announcer declared.

Teleport. Curie’s voice, barely louder than a whisper, entered Violet’s mind. Is she here?

“Teleport.” Violet released Gwyndolin as she and Eri returned all other Pokemon save Isla to their Pokeballs. Gwyndolin grabbed both girls and teleported away, as they did to escape Clavell and Dr. Connal—

—only for them to be dragged, once again, into a different chamber.

But this time, the interruption in the teleportation was not intentional. Rather, the sheer amount of material with a…magical nature to it disrupted and dragged in Gwyndolin’s own teleportation magic like a sort of magnet.

Violet, Eri, and Gwyndolin found themselves in Gibeon Castile’s personal chambers, instantly being hit with a loud, pumping noise and a smell similar to that of the white Zoroark, a smell of death.

Normally, people communicate with Gibeon through video calls, in which he appears as barely older than middle-aged. But for the first time in years, people other than Hamber were, in-person, face-to-face with the true Master of Exceed.

Sitting on a throne was the Savior of Paldea, the destined God-Emperor of Humanity. He was a skeleton, all tissue other than bone having decayed off his body with age and intensive Laquium usage. His bones were coated in tiny pink Laquium crystals, similar to the bones in that nightmarish mass grave. Stringy white hair tinged red at its edges hung from his skull, with his eyeless sockets filled with pink gas. He wore a robe akin to what the high priests of the Grey Shepherd would wear. His skeletal hand rested on the head of a…white and bluish-green dog which was poised to attack the intruders.

Gibeon’s body and throne were both attached to massive tanks of Laquium, which were pumping the pink gas into him, sustaining him. At the sight of the two humans and the Gallade, the skeleton jerked upward, and fueled by the Laquium pumped into his skull, croaked out: “In-Intruder-ders…die…die…DIE!!”

The dog lunged. Gwyndolin teleported everyone away, only for them to be dragged right back into Gibeon’s chambers. He tried again, and this time, they were pulled in the opposite direction by another force, belonging to Curie, who used all of her magical energies to pull Violet, Eri, and Gwyndolin out of those chambers, out of the mansion, onto the grassy fields outside of the mansion, where Violet and Eri promptly began vomiting their guts out.

Curie fainted from the exertion, while Gwyndolin collapsed to his knees in exhaustion. Shouts were heard in the direction of the mansion, followed by sounds of motors and Cyclizars. Violet, upon recovering from vomiting, returned Gwyndolin to his Pokeball and released Drampa. She and Eri, who was holding the unconscious Curie, got on the dragon, who immediately began flying away.

“You can fly?!” Violet exclaimed to Drampa, who gave a happy affirmative roar. Violet guided Drampa to head to Artazon, where they could receive medical assistance.

As Drampa flew to the nearest Pokemon Center, they regretted that they didn’t have the chance to burn Cervantis’ mansion to the ground.

…

Spinel made it back to the mansion just in time to see the fleeing Drampa in the distance.

He swore. It had been easy to convince Clavell to hand over Pecharunt; the naïve Deputy Director handed over the Pokémon after his threat of killing Spinel had been dismissed. But on his way to Exceed’s headquarters, a fucking Gardevoir manifested out of no where, stole Pecharunt’s Pokeball from him, and teleported away before he could attack her. And that was after those two bloody hostages escaped, courtesy of some random dragon saving them. He didn’t even get to cut off the tiny brat’s thumb and send it to Clavell! That would have been hilarious!

This was a very, very bad day, and it wasn’t even noon. He was not about to return to Gibeon empty-handed. He had to try and remedy this absolute fuck-up.

He remembered that after Chalce discovered that the tiny brat had Pecharunt, she performed some research on that Pecha berry Pokémon. She didn’t get very far in that research; after all, being murdered will interfere with such things. But the research she did perform was still in the Explorer’s headquarters.

Looking through Chalce’s rough notes, he discovered that, according to the legends related to Pecharunt, there were supposedly…four of these Laquium Core Pokémon? And Chalce also wrote about the phenomenon of Laquium spontaneously growing in Paldea…after that catastrophe in Area Zero eighteen months ago.

Could it be? Could one of those Pokémon be in the Great Crater? It seemed to be the direction where Chalce’s speculations were heading…

Spinel had some public relations work to do over the next couple of days. But afterwards…perhaps the path to fixing this fuck-up would lead him to the Great Crater.

Notes:

This chapter is the first and only one in this fic where the true leader of Exceed, Gibeon Castile, appears. Gibeon as a corpse restricted to his throne who is only kept alive (or rather, animated) by Laquium was inspired by the God-Emperor of the Imperium of Man in Warhammer 40K. The Imperium of Man is both fascist and theocratic, which is what Gibeon wants for at least Paldea. Additionally, Exceed essentially following and worshipping a corpse brings to mind how fascist ideologies often glorify the idea of death in service to those in power. Think of the phrase 'Viva la Muerte', stated by the fascists during the Spanish Civil War.

I gave Gibeon a Hisuian Zoroark in addition to his shiny Zygarde. It always struck me as odd how Lucius has six Pokémon while Gibeon only has one. Also, Hisuian Zoroark fits Gibeon, due to its undead nature as well as how its white and red coloring matches Gibeon's hair color.

The mission Gibeon gave Hamber alludes to an event which occurred around a year before the first episode of the Horizons anime, in which Hamber tries to convince Diana to join the Explorers. Let me know if you want me to write my own version of that scene in this fic in the comments!

Spinel wearing a mask of his face to hide his injuries was inspired by the character of Handsome Jack in the Borderlands video games. I'd argue that the two characters share quite a few similarities beyond their masks. And yes, Spinel was definitely going to cut off Violet's thumb even though Clavell had already handed over Pecharunt. He's just evil.

Based on the arguments presented by Kolomte_49, I decided that Violet selected the Mawile. We'll see how her relationship with the devious fae develops, and what kind of experiments Exceed performed on the Mawile. Those experiments may hint at a potential sequel to this fic...

For the ending of this chapter, I initially planned for Spinel to succeed bringing Pecharunt to Gibeon, and while that ending might have been better from a story perspective, I couldn't commit to it. It was too sad of a fate for our Pecha berry Pokémon, despite the evils he's done in the past. But the ending I went with will allow me to explore another aspect of Pecharunt, or rather, another aspect of his family.

And as a final note, the poem mentioned in this chapter, Little Gidding by T.S. Eliot, can be found here: https://www.columbia.edu/itc/history/winter/w3206/edit/tseliotlittlegidding.html.

Chapter 24: Treasure

Summary:

How has Violet's Treasure Hunt been going? Is seeking treasure even worth it...with how easy it can be lost?

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Character death and negative ruminations spiraling to thoughts of suicide.

Physicians, whether for humans or for Pokémon, follow an oath which compels them to treat those who need medical help, regardless of their status under the law. So even if the medical professionals at the Artazon General Pokémon Centre viewed Violet and Eri as criminals, they did not hesitate in treating Drampa, Curie, and Flutter Mane.

Drampa was not seriously hurt, only needing tending to a few musket ball wounds. Curie also simply needed to rest and regain her energy. Flutter Mane, by contrast, was rushed to emergency surgery. Violet and Eri weren’t allowed to be in the intensive care surgery room, and therefore they stayed with Drampa and Curie.

“This is quite the specimen,” the physician remarked while carefully extracting the musket balls from Drampa’s body, and subsequently disinfecting and patching up the wounds. Drampa remained calm throughout the surely painful experience, though that was helped by the rest of Violet’s team comforting the dragon. Even Mawile was helping, with her having decided to stay with Violet.

Eri, in the meanwhile, was speaking with a recovering Curie. “Neither my employer nor I intended for either that psychologist or Exceed to be there,” the Gardevoir explained. “Nor did I expect my employer to be so…inconsiderate of your situation.”

Eri, naturally, was skeptical. “Really?”

“Clavell wants the best for the students under his protection, but he also expects his authority to be respected. The lack of respect he’s received from you two has made him more…irrational and prone to angry outbursts.”

“Perhaps he should work on earning that respect first.”

“Perhaps both of you should have been willing to work with him in good faith,” Curie countered. “You won’t get anywhere if you push away even the well-intentioned authority figures in your lives. If you want to improve conditions, you need the support of some people with power. But anyways,” she handed Eri a Quick Ball. “Here’s Violet’s Pecha berry Pokémon.”

Eri immediately opened the Quick Ball, and Pecharunt looked around, spotted Violet, and slammed into her affectionately, screaming: “PECHA!!” joyfully. Both Eri and Curie giggled at the sight of Violet first being shocked and then hugging her brat.

“I need to get going,” Curie explained. “My employer has an important mission to attend to, and he may need my help. But before I leave, here’s a schedule of Yvon Harrington’s Celebration of Life.” Curie handed Eri a piece of paper. “My employer has let me know that he was planning for Violet to speak during his allocated time. That remains an option even if she…unexpectedly crashes the event. And she’ll be expected to have a speech prepared…announcing the disbanding of Team Star.” She said the last part of the last sentence almost scornfully, as if she didn’t expect the girls to follow that specific instruction.

With that, Curie teleported away once her elemental and magical powers were ‘recharged’, as the machine she had been hooked up to put it.

And once Curie left, her presence was almost immediately replaced by a far worse one.

Security guards from Cervantis’ mansion.

“We’re here to detain these two criminals,” the head of the guards informed the nurse at the counter, showing her photos of Violet and Eri. The other guards were trying to get past the counter to access the patient rooms, only to be stopped by the Center’s own security guards.

“You don’t look like police or Rangers,” the nurse remarked. “We don’t let any bozos in guard uniforms barge in and drag away those in our care. Show me identification and warrants.”

“We don’t have time for this nonsense. Cooperate, or suffer the consequences,” the head guard warned.

“Are you threatening me?” the nurse asked. “Should I call the police and have you thrown out, or perhaps you’d all prefer to be arrested?”

“What’s going on here?” a voice behind the guards asked, causing them to shudder.

The voice belonged to Hassel, Art Professor at Uva Academy and Elite Four Member of the Paldean League.

“Umm…” the head guard was clearly nervous at Hassel’s presence. “We’re here to…talk with two suspects of interest.”

“May I ask who the subjects are?” Hassel inquired.

The nurse took the photos and reached out her arm to hand them to Hassel. Hassel gave two glances, frowned, and finally declared: “As a member of the Elite Four, I’ll handle these…subjects.” He turned to the guards. “You may all go now.”

The guards knew it would be futile to challenge Hassel. They sheepishly left the Center, concerned on how Hamber would take the news of their failure.

When Hassel walked by the door, Violet and Eri glanced up at him nervously. The physician had left to fetch some paperwork and look over other patients.

“I beg your pardon,” he slightly bowed to the two ex-Uva students. “I am only here to talk with both of you.”

Violet and her Pokemon were nervous and ready to attack. Eri, by contrast, seemed less perturbed by Hassel’s presence. “As long as you’re not here to detain us or anything,” she answered, placing a comforting hand on Violet’s shoulder.

“Of course not.” Hassel walked in and was immediately met by Drampa, who took it on themselves to investigate this potentially hostile newcomer, despite still recovering from musket ball wounds. The Dragon Tamer responded by speaking an odd language seemingly composed of low rumbles and periodic roars which Violet vaguely recognized as Draconic, even though she didn’t understand a single word of it. After some conversation, Drampa appeared to be satisfied, giving Hassel an affectionate headbutt and then letting him pass.

“A Drampa has decided to ‘adopt’ both of you,” Hassel noted, taking a seat. “Consider yourselves honored. They gravitate towards those who are both innocent…and victims of injustice,” he added the last word sadly, before giving Drampa some well-received chin scritches. “In case you aren’t aware, this gentle-dragon’s name is Guntrip, and male Drampas normally are addressed with the title ‘Grandpa’, so he should be called ‘Grandpa Guntrip’.”

“Of course,” Violet bowed.

“I am wondering whether the both of you would like to stay with Brassie and myself for a little while,” Hassel offered. “You’d be safe from both Exceed and…the excesses of Uva Academy and our League.”

“I’m sorry, Professor Hassel, but—” Violet began, before Eri interrupted her with: “We’d gladly accept your hospitality, Professor. Thank you for offering.”

“Of course. Now, I’ll wait for you both in the lobby. Take your time.” And Hassel left to give the girls some privacy, as Violet gave Eri a scrutinizing glare.

“Should we be trusting him?” Violet asked once Hassel was gone. “He is an Elite Four member, after all.”

“Hassel is an exception,” Eri noted. “Even before…Operation Star, he was one of the few professors who could be trusted. We’ll be fine, Vi.”

“…okay,” Violet agreed, clearly not convinced. The physician returned, reporting that Flutter Mane was still in critical condition. While the wounds caused by that…undead Zoroark had been addressed, there was still some sort of elemental…shadow energy which was almost freezing Flutter Mane from inside. The surgeons and their healer Pokémon weren’t able to identify it or combat it effectively, but they were giving the battle their best shot, the physician assured Violet.

It was a nasty, brutish battle. It also turned out to be a tragically short one, as not even half an hour later, the same physician informed Violet that despite their best efforts, Flutter Mane had passed away on the operating table.

You killed me, Violet!

“Can I…see them?” Violet asked, her voice so characteristically devoid of emotion.

“Unfortunately, Professor Sada of Naranja Academy has made a standing request to receive such…bodies when we happen upon them, and she wants them as…fresh as possible, so we’re already in the process of shipping…them. I’m sorry.”

“Does that bitch have any amount of compassion?” Eri asked, her voice a low, angry grumble.

“I doubt it,” Violet stated in monotone, remembering her ‘trade’ with Sada.

There was a period of blankness after that. Violet must have done and said things, despite having little memory of them, as when she regained reliable control over her senses, she was sitting in the backyard of what must have been Hassel’s and Brassius’ house, with only Isla by her side. She must have asked for some solitude upon her and Eri arriving at the residence. Normally her dissociative periods aren’t that extreme. Perhaps the stress of escaping from Cervantis’ mansion added to it, she reflected.

And when she thought back to the half-formed, pieced-together memories of that dissociative period, part of it was…in Gibeon’s throne room? But that’s impossible. And was it still Gibeon on the throne, or was it Chalce, or was it Noelle?

No matter. She’s not there anymore. She’s free. For the present, at least.

Now apart from other humans, in a sunny yet slightly chilly afternoon in a backyard with prominent apple trees, Violet gave herself some time for thought. Being in Hassel’s residence brought up an old memory with her homeroom professor:

…

A Few Months Ago, right when the Treasure Hunt started, in Professor Hassel’s office:

“How do I get out of this dumb Treasure Hunt?”

Hassel simply laughed at Violet’s request. “Why would you ever want to opt out of the Treasure Hunt, Violet? I thought you in particular would appreciate the freedom and flexibility it provides.”

“Well…the very…idea of it is, to be honest…insulting,” Violet answered after some hesitation.

“That’s something I haven’t heard before,” Hassel commented, his curiosity beginning to overtake him. “Could you explain why you find the idea of the Treasure Hunt ‘insulting’?”

“Like…what am I supposed to even do? Go into the wild, find some…what, pretty feather or some other item on the ground, and declare that’s my treasure and be done with it? And sure, I know there’s a report I have to write to explain why I view whatever I found as a ‘treasure’. But…look. Whether something is a treasure depends on its…subjective value, right? If I don’t value it, it doesn’t count. It I do value it, it becomes almost…a burden, that I constantly need to check on and keep safe so I don’t lose it. Either way, I don’t want it.”

“So you’ve done some introspection, I see,” Hassel commented. “Clearly you’re an insightful young woman, Violet. But tell me: do you want to live a life in which you value nothing?”

“I value things,” Violet countered back. “Like History, and freedom, and the right to learn the truth in safety. Just not…tangible things.”

At that, Isla jumped out of Violet’s backpack, climbed onto Hassel’s desk, and began meowing loudly in protest.

“No, no, Isla, that’s not what I meant,” Violet took back her counter guiltily. “Of course I value you. I never meant to insinuate that I’d just ditch you or anything like that. After all,” she added with a joking smile: “you make our coffee, right?”

Hassel burst out in uncontrollable laughter at the spectacle which just played out in front of him. “Your Espurr just made my point for me, Violet. You’re incapable of shutting off your heart. You’ll always value people and Pokémon, regardless of what you think you want.”

“Hmph.”

“The risk of loss is part of living, Violet. If you refuse to allow that risk into your life…you’re not really living, then. That’s more akin to a living death.”

“Sure. But…what if you’re so dangerous that…you kill those you value? Like…you’re a sort of poison?”

You’ve poisoned me.

“Meow?” Isla asked, clearly confused by what Violet just said.

Hassel looked sadly at Violet. “I really don’t think you qualify for that description, Violet. I don’t think anyone does, honestly. I’d ask that you at least try the Treasure Hunt as it is intended. If things don’t work out, we can meet again in a few weeks.”

“…okay,” Violet finally relented. She had recently agreed to help Arven find some likely fictional magical sandwich ingredients, so maybe she could transform that snipe hunt into a Treasure Hunt report. After that, she could re-focus on studying History, keeping her scholarship through acting the part of a Representative Trainer, and address the ongoing bullying problem at Uva.

But alas, the plans of man and mon never go as intended.

…

Back to the Present:

What would Violet say was her Treasure now? If she ever got re-enrolled in Uva Academy and had to write that bloody report, how would she conclude it?

It felt...almost objectifying to describe a human or a Pokémon as a ‘treasure’. Regardless, when she wondered what the Treasure would be, sights of Eri, her Pokémon, and Arven flashed through her mind. Grumpy coffee-addicted Isla, noble Gwyndolin, derpy Sieggy...

A treasure who was lost. Who Violet lost.

Does it get easier to bear their absences?

It never gets easier.

Why can’t you get over it, you weakling?

Violet spent quite a bit of time with the Wooloo in Postwick, but the only Pokémon she ever caught was a Scatterbug. Her father ridiculed the choice, but she fell in love with the little bug. It soon transformed into a Spewpa, to metamorphose into a Vivillon…but instead, it died in its cocoon.

Why? Her father blamed her, calling her useless and refusing to train her any longer, since if she needed to work hard to become a skilled Trainer, that obviously meant that she had no potential.

You’re rotten to the core.

Some years later, Mr. Dahl pointed out that it was more likely bad luck than anything Violet did, especially since Scatterbugs have high mortality rates, but Violet trusted her father’s judgement more. After all, Tyler Taxew was the Champion-ranked Trainer, not Mr. Dahl.

Regardless of who was right, Violet decided that she would never be a Trainer. She refused to catch any of the Wooloo, and she refused to adopt any of Mr. Dahl’s cats.

At Uva Academy, she tried to hold onto this resolution.

But then Russel gave her Rovagug as a cruel joke, and she kept the Magikarp as a pet.

And then Isla became her roommate.

And then Isla found Miraidon, and Turo appointed her as Miraidon’s Trainer.

And that scholarship was just too tantalizing to turn down.

And then Nora requested to join her.

And then Eri insisted that she catch Siegmeyer, who enthusiastically agreed.

And what happened since? Miraidon was stolen from her. Rovagug, Siegmeyer, and Nora are dead. Not to mention her teammates which the League confiscated from her. The dead and lost call to her. They blame her for their fates. And now Flutter Mane has joined that chorus of unceasing guilt.

I’m drained and dead. I’m dead. Dead! You killed me, Violet! YOU KILLED ME!

Would it be better for her team if she ‘released’ them? Would they live longer, more peaceful lives without the chaos and suffering she pulled in like a magnet?

Cut your—

Isla began headbutting her, as if he could telepathically sense her thoughts and wanted to stop them. And suddenly, one of Violet’s Pokeballs automatically opened, with Grandpa Guntrip manifesting beside her. The Drampa gave a sort of reproachful ‘ruff’ to Violet, as if reminding her that they had as much a choice in the matter as she did, and they weren’t about to leave her. With that ‘ruff’, the rest of Violet’s Pokemon began popping out of their Pokeballs, whether by their own will or by Isla opening the Pokeballs, as if confirming Grandpa’s reminder.

And once all the Pokémon were out, the snuggle pile began.

Grandpa Guntrip wrapped his large body around Violet, enveloping her in his soft, warm feathers. Pecharunt snuggled in Violet’s lap, while Gwyndolin and Solara were sitting next to her. Isla slept on Grandpa’s body, while Napoleon was likewise snoozing on Betsy.

The Mawile, Scylla, stood apart from the rest of Violet’s team, unsure of her place. Betsy decided that this wouldn’t do and began gently pushing her into the snuggle pile which Grandpa made. Soon, Scylla found herself sitting next to Violet, opposite of Gwyndolin.

The experiments which Exceed performed on Scylla provided the most optimal results when she was stressed. Therefore, the scientists ensured that she was always in a state of mild discomfort, to make sure that her stress levels were high enough.

Consequently, Scylla was trapped between trying to stay awake to be prepared for any threat and getting the first good rest she’s had…ever. Eventually, exhaustion overtook her, and she was soundly asleep.

Violet stayed awake for just a bit longer, listening to the gentle breathing and light snores of her teammates. The Pokémon here may not be ‘treasures’, but they were still precious to her. She’s lost some of her teammates. There’s a chance she’ll lose more. And eventually, she’ll lose all of them. But despite the inevitable suffering staring her in the eyes, she wouldn’t leave them. Hassel was right. The pursuit and loss was better than that kind of living death he spoke of. The memory of Gibeon Castile, the skeleton animated by Laquium, flashed through her mind.

But mercifully enough, that memory was soon replaced by some verses of the poem, Little Gidding, which she read part of to Eri on the previous night:

Who then devised the torment? Love.
Love is the unfamiliar Name
Behind the hands that wove
The intolerable shirt of flame
Which human power cannot remove.
We only live, only suspire
Consumed by either fire or fire.

When Eri checked up on Violet, she found everyone save for Betsy and Gwyndolin (who was in his normal meditative trance) asleep.

Naturally, she snapped a picture of the snuggle pile before waking them up.

Notes:

I apologize for Flutter Mane's death. But fighting the likes of Gibeon Castile, even if indirectly, is extremely dangerous and has a very high risk of death. And Hisuian Zoroark is a creature straight out of a horror movie.

Though Flutter Mane's death allows for some reflection on Violet's part which pertains to one of the major themes of S/V: that revolving around what it means to have a 'treasure', and what you need to do to obtain it and keep it safe. S/V focuses far more on the acquiring of the treasure as opposed to what happens after one obtains that treasure. Violet, in contrast, would prefer to avoid seeking treasure as to avoid getting attached risking loss and suffering, something which was referenced in 'The Treasure Hunt, From Violet’s Perspective'. But she's terrible at achieving that goal.

This chapter is largely an intermission chapter, which I think is needed after having to deal with Gibeon Castile. It also gives more information on the two newest members of Violet's team. Next chapter, we'll be seeing what Hamber, Diana, and Clavell are up to.

Chapter 25: Bed, Breakfast, And Battle

Summary:

There may be rest between battles, but for those who insist on playing the parts of hero and villain, they will not stop.

There is no discharge from the war.

When Violet closed her eyes, or withdrew into sleep, the skeleton of Gibeon Castile on his throne manifested before her.

But instead of Gibeon on a mechanical throne which kept him alive through Laquium, he was instead sitting on a pile of skeletons, both human and Pokémon. All the bones were coated in those tiny Laquium crystals. And when Gibeon opened his mouth, the voice which erupted out was legion:

“SKULLS FOR THE THRONE!! SKULLS FOR THE THRONE!! SKULLS FOR THE THRONE!!!”

Violet’s eyes opened wide. Pecharunt, snuggled in her arms, was looking at her. He almost seemed to be...glowing? Was there a connection between him and the visions of Gibeon? Maybe due to Pecharunt being a source of Laquium?

The only other awake individual was Isla, who was staring at Violet, as is normal behavior when his roommate has a nightmare. Everyone else was asleep, thank goodness. Next to Violet, Eri was lightly snoring, showing no signs of suffering a bad dream. Their Pokémon were scattered through the relatively large guest room, sleeping.

It was interesting to observe which Pokémon preferred staying in their Pokeballs for sleep, and which Pokemon didn’t. Of Eri’s Pokémon, only Cena and Ingo slept outside. For Violet’s Pokémon, other than the aforementioned Pecharunt and Isla, Gwyndolin, Napoleon, Grandpa Guntrip, and Scylla preferred to sleep outside, with all but Pecharunt and Gwyndolin sleeping on or beside Grandpa’s soft feathery body. Pecharunt was only able to sleep when snuggled next to his Trainer.

Violet assumed that the more sapient a Pokémon was, the less time they wanted to spend in a Pokeball, but that was pure speculation. She once asked Gwyndolin what being in a Pokeball felt like. His answer: “Falling. Dissolving. Like you’re...one with the Wyrd. Nothing.”

While contemplating the nature of Pokeballs, Violet made sure to lay still and make minimal noise, as to not awake Eri. She knew that Eri wouldn’t be angry or anything, but she still preferred not to disrupt her girlfriend’s sleep.

Of course, if Eri had a bad dream, she usually would immediately wake Violet up for comfort, conversation, and cuddles. Not that Violet complained. And indeed, Eri woke up some time later from a bad dream in which she ran through a graveyard, desperately searching for her brother.

“Your family’s safe,” Violet assured her girlfriend, as Eri’s hands ran over her body, caressing her, assuring themselves of her presence. “We’re safe.”

At dawn, Eri got up early to get in some morning warm-up exercises while Violet stayed in bed and read Turo’s book, trying to decipher the professor’s maddening manner of writing. Though the lack of sleep did catch up to both girls, and when breakfast was served, they needed coffee to be able to engage in coherent conversation.

“Perhaps my Lilligant could help you get some rest with some sleep powder,” Brassius joked.

“That may not be a bad idea,” Violet noted, drinking coffee Isla prepared for her and Eri.

...

Hassel didn’t have any classes today, so he could work from home. And Brassius’ next Gym Challenge was scheduled for late afternoon. So they had some time off, and Brassius decided to spend some of his time training through a battle with Eri.

Eri took the opportunity to practice with some of her new teammates. The Falinks brass, named the Caria Brass, surprised Brassius’ Lilligant with a brutal first impression, but otherwise weren’t very effective in battle. The Caria Brass agreed to serve as support for Eri’s other Pokemon while she worked on developing a viable strategy for them. By contrast, the buff mosquito, Andre, tore through Brassius’ team. Eri was learning Andre’s form of communication, which seemed to consist entirely of flexing various muscles.

Brassius was quite impressed by Andre’s performance. "Such a specimen is the perfect antithesis to my team!” he expressed in artistic admiration. “And its design...so avant garde!” He began working on developing counters to Pokémon like Andre, seeing whether any of his Pokemon could learn elemental-based Flying type attacks. Gwyndolin and Napoleon were watching the training matches between Eri and Brassius, with Gwyndolin taking note of the moves and Napoleon, on top of Betsy, taking note of the tactics.

“HONK! HONK!!” Betsy bellowed, startling both Eri and Hassel. Eri giggled as Napoleon fed Betsy a berry, satisfying the Revavroom’s hunger.

Meanwhile, Violet and Hassel strolled through other parts of the large yard. Or rather, Violet rode on Grandpa, with Scylla behind her. The Drampa had to be careful, as Brassius’ sculptures were everywhere, and he didn’t want to knock any over. Normally, Violet didn’t like abstract art like Brassius’ that much, but compared to the dead paintings and sculptures in Cervantis’ mansion, the dynamic and flowing shapes were full of life and unique expression, and thus were almost relaxing to look at.

“Does anything in particular strike your fancy, Violet?” Hassel asked, noticing her preoccupation with one of the sculptures, which vaguely resembled a Sunflora reaching as high as it could.

“I...like this one,” Violet concluded. “I don’t know why, but the nature of how it almost...stretches, it’s...pleasing.”

“I’m glad to hear it,” Hassel commended the ex-Uva student for expressing her opinion. “I remember back in my Art Class, you were quite outspoken about your dislike for ‘abstract art’. Has anything changed since then?”

“I guess that back then, I thought it took no skill to make such works,” Violet admitted. “I know, I know, I didn’t know better and was too judgmental. I’m sorry.”

“No need to apologize. It’s all part of learning. And debating you was quite enjoyable.”

“But now...I’ve seen work that’s all skill and no...expression. And it’s...dead, in a sense. I like seeing art that’s alive, even if it’s not my preferred taste.”

“Manufactured art is quite displeasing,” Hassel agreed. “I’d almost say it’s anti-life. Not to mention that it is a symptom of authoritarianism. Did you know that such art was common in the Age of Dictators, Violet?”

“No...I didn’t.” The talk of History immediately peaked Violet’s interest. “Why was it so common then?”

“Art is creative expression,” Hassel began lecturing. “To create art requires individuality, freedom of thought and expression, and unique preferences. Art reminds us that we are individuals, that we are ends and not means to ends, and that we all deserve respect and dignity. Dictators despise all of those. They seek conformity in all aspects of life. They see their populace as nothing but expendable resources. And therefore they try to strip the ability to create art from the populace they control. Their vision of an ideal society is one in which ‘art’, if you could even call it that, is mass-produced for cheap thrills and propaganda, while humans focus entirely on exhausting labor and dying in their wars.”

That made some sense, Violet thought. It made sense with why mass-produced art was so common in Harrington’s and Cervantis’ estates, both of whom supported dictatorships. “That...reminds me of a quote from a book I read in Literature Class,” she commented. “What was it...oh, right: ‘The fields are cultivated by ploughs while the books are written by machines’.”

Hassel smiled. “I’m glad to hear that you remember some of the assigned books. That specific one...I believe Clavell specifically requested it to be added to the curriculum.”

“That one...scared me,” Violet noted. “The way they just...rewrite history, I...it spooked me. The idea that History would be used to subjugate rather than reveal and liberate...that idea still scares me.”

“It scares me too. That was the point of the book.”

“’Who controls the past controls the future. Who controls the present controls the past’. That was the quote about the use of History for power, I believe.” Violet looked down. “That was the purpose of academics, right? To...safeguard the truth, so the likes of the past Dictators couldn’t distort and exploit it. The Academies are castles, and we’re their knights. At least...that’s what I thought.”

The last sentence carried enough sadness that Grandpa stopped strolling and turned his head, concerned about his Trainer. “Tell me, Professor,” Violet continued, remembering the parable Chalce told her. “Was Uva made to discover and teach knowledge...or was it made to hoard knowledge from those without power? The bullying and abuses of authority...are they bugs, or features?”

Grandpa’s concern turned to anger, and he began puffing smoke, or rather tiny storm clouds, out of his nostrils. “Is...everything okay, Grandpa Guntrip?” Violet asked, worried.

“He’s furious,” Hassel observed. “He’s well aware of what you and others have endured at Uva, and he senses your suffering and sadness.” Grandpa spoke a bit of Draconic to the Dragon Tamer. “He wants to know...where Uva is,” Hassel translated with a twinge of dread in his voice.

“Why?”

Hassel gave a grim smile. “To murder those who’ve hurt you and burn the Academy down. Dragons, Violet, are quick to anger and merciless in their judgements. Even the wisest and kindest of them have terrible tempers.”

Violet got off Grandpa and began giving him chin scritches in an effort to calm him down. “We can’t just burn down Uva, Grandpa Guntrip,” she tried to explain to the Drampa. “There are a lot of innocent people and Pokemon there who would be hurt by that. But we’ll go there soon, and we will have justice.”

Isla crawled on top of Grandpa’s head and tried to calm him down with his psychic powers. He also released Solara, who tried to do likewise. Scylla fed Grandpa some apples, which the Drampa had taken a particular liking to.

“There are ways to manage a dragon’s anger,” Hassel noted to Violet. “I can teach some to you.”

“I would appreciate that very much, if it isn’t too much of a burden.”

“It would be a pleasure.”

It was odd how many of Violet’s Pokémon came from her enemies. Grandpa Guntrip used to serve Dr. Connal. Scylla was a test subject in Exceed’s laboratories. Solara was Chalce’s cat. Even Betsy was the Caph squad Starmobile’s central Revavroom. Perhaps one of Violet’s greatest strengths was turning her enemies’ Pokemon against them. Though in the case of Team Star, it was mutual.

But with each new teammate came a new obligation. Scylla had unfinished business with Exceed. Grandpa almost certainly wanted to save the children locked up in the Rotenberg Orphanage. And of course, Violet needed to return to Uva Academy for the upcoming Celebration of Life.

Returning to Uva Academy...it will be a battle. What forms that battle will take are currently unclear. But one thing was certain:

It would not be their last.

There is no discharge from the war.

...

The Previous Day, at the same time as ‘Treasure’:

Diana Aragon looked more like a factory worker than the eldest living member of one of Paldea’s two greatest noble houses, Hamber reflected. She was a short, stout, and muscular woman who wolfed down her brunch with no regard for the proper table etiquette as befits a noble lady.

She was also perhaps the closest friend Hamber had, and despite the purpose of his mission, he was quite happy to see her again.

“Eat up, Ham!” Diana encouraged her friend, using her affectionate nickname for him. “You need to put some fat on those bones!”

“You’ve always had enough appetite for both of us,” Hamber replied. Despite the friendliness, there was a sort of odd tension in the air, as if the amicable, almost over-friendly atmosphere was a veil for Diana’s actual feelings.

Maybe the tension was partly due to the sheer emptiness of the Aragon estate. A lot of the decorations so typical in such noble estates had been sold off, with only the actually valuable artifacts remaining. For Hamber, it felt like being inside of an organism in which the organs had been removed, leaving only the cave of a carcass.

The two friends spoke about one of their previous adventures together, their investigation of the Sundial in Anistar City of Kalos. Both adventurers thought that the pink crystals which formed the Sundial had a connection to Lucius Aragon’s tales of mythical Laqua. But alas, even when they encountered the legendary Diancie who had formed the Sundial, they got no closer to learning more about the nature of Laqua. Or Diana’s family pendant.

“Speaking about your pendant,” Hamber noted, taking the hook. “My employer believes that He knows the true nature of it.”

Hamber had hoped for excitement from Diana. Instead, he only received a scrutinizing glare. “Your employer? The Castile family which you work for?”

“...yes.”

The veil begins to be removed, albeit slowly.

Diana remembered her encounter with the Castiles. She was what, thirteen at the time, approached by a man who was at least middle-aged with white hair tinged red. What did he say to her again? Right:

The Castiles and Aragons were destined to be united.

“You know what I think of the Castiles.” A scowl. “And you know what I think of you working for them.”

United by political alliance. United by the wishes they made for power. For draconic power. United by marriage. United by blood.

“My family were always vassals to the Castiles—” Hamber began, in an effort to justify his actions.

Our families made the Second Paldean Empire, one of the most powerful and wealthy empires in history.

“And you bent to their wishes, like an obedient Stoutland?”

Gibeon Castile: Marry me, Diana Aragon, and our children, pure of blood and fit in genes, shall create the Third Paldean Empire.

When it seemed that Diana’s parents were taking the man’s proposal seriously, Diana fled the Aragon estate, taking the family pendant with her. Running away from family responsibilities into a life of adventure.

In the present, Hamber remained silent, taking a sip of his tea rather than answering Diana’s question.

“Why did you decide to work for the Castiles, Hamber?” Diana asked. “Or for Exceed? With what I’ve heard of them—”

And with that, the veil is fully gone.

“What have you heard about Exceed?”

“What are you doing at that Academy, for one thing?”

“Uva? Saving it. Cleaning out the rot and corruption, and increasing security and safety.”

“And does ‘saving’ it require hunting down and trying to murder two girls?”

“We’re not trying to murder—”

“So what was your subordinate doing, then? What was her name, again? Chalce?”

“She was acting directly against my orders.”

“And what were your orders?”

Hamber hesitated, taking a sip of tea. “Those girls are criminals. Do you even know who they are? One of them is a Taxew. Do you remember when we encountered a member of that monstrous family, that girl’s father? And the other is a violent thug. We’re detaining them for the safety of the Academy.”

He didn’t use to speak this outrageously, Diana remembered. Has his time serving the Castiles made him more...reactionary?

“You’re...imprisoning them? Since when does a biotechnology company perform police work? And what even are their crimes? Because from what I’ve seen and been told, it seems like they’re being hunted for being ‘bad influences’ or some Tauros-shit like that.”

“The League is incompetent. For the good of the people, we’ve had to step in. And if you care so much, you should be grateful that we didn’t just kill them. We’ve had multiple opportunities, and each time, I resisted.”

Did he always think like this? Diana thought with a slight amount of shame. Were there red flags I ignored, for the sake of our friendship? Back then...would he have murdered teenagers for being, what, ‘degenerate’?

“You want me to praise you for not murdering...how young are they, even?”

“I’m offering you the chance to find the answer you’ve spent your life searching for,” Hamber stated, with a hint of frustration in his usually calm voice. “And you’re holding it up for concern over some degenerate trash? I thought you had standards, Diana.”

I didn’t want to believe it...but Friede and even Clavell were correct.

“If you think I have standards, then you don’t know me nearly as well as I thought you did. And no,” Diana gave a bitter smile as her yellow Squawkabilly flew into the dining room, saying “TRAP!!” over and over. “I’m holding this up because this reunion is a farce. You’ve surrounded this place with your lackeys.”

“I don’t understand what you’re insinuating.”

“Yes, you do. Why are security guards surrounding this place?” Diana asked.

“I beg your pardon?”

“Don’t play dumb with me, Hamber. You don’t intend to give me a choice in the matter, do you?”

“For the sake of human flourishing...we need that pendant. I’m sorry, my old friend.”

“No. You’re not. And don’t call me ‘friend’ again. Tell me, Hamber: if I wasn’t an Aragon...would you have even bothered to associate with me?”

Hamber’s face stiffened, as if resisting something incredibly painful within. “Where is the pendant, Diana?”

“I hid it in one of my many hidey-holes. Have fun searching the regions for it. And don’t bother with torture; you know I won’t crack.”

“You won’t, and I would never stoop that low regardless. But who was the last individual to wear that pendant? Your daughter—”

“If you or your lackeys lay even a single finger on her, I will RIP OFF YOUR LIMBS AND BURN THE REST OF YOUR BODY TO ASHES!!!”

Hamber was momentarily stunned at the display of Diana’s famous fiery temper, as burning hot as her Arcanine.

“I don’t wish to go to such extremes. How about we settle this with a Pokémon battle, for old times sake?” he offered. “You win, and we’ll leave you and your daughter alone. We win, and you give up the location of the pendant.”

“I win, and you won’t hurt my family in any way?”

“Yes.” Hamber extended his arm, and he and Diana shook hands, with Hamber bowing. They walked into the backyard silently and took their positions, with Hamber releasing a Carracosta, and Diana calling on her Archeops.

“Ah!” Hamber exclaimed. “You remember when we got these fossils together in Unova? It’s quite fitting that we begin the battle with them.”

“Sure,” Diana muttered. The guards surrounded their battlefield, holding their muskets. Something tells me I’ll have to fight my way out regardless of the outcome.

Carracosta fired pulses of high-pressure water, as Archeops swooped under and began bulldozing the ground with its talons, hoping to flip the turtle over.

The first battle between friends turned to enemies began.

It would not be the last.

There is no discharge from the war.

Notes:

The book which Violet and Hassel reference is the Pokémon world's version of Nineteen Eighty-Four by George Orwell. It would certainly have a different title in this world, due to differences in how years are numbered.

I wanted to present my own version of Diana's and Hamber's last meeting prior to the events of the Horizons anime. We'll see if the outcome is any different than the canon one, and which Pokémon both ex-friends have on their teams. I wanted to have Diana's and Hamber's Pokémon serve as complementary opposites to each other, as shown with them having one Unovan fossil Pokémon each.

Chapter 26: Downfall

Summary:

What causes the downfall of individuals, of groups and organizations, and of society as a whole? Is it degeneracy, as Hamber believes, or other factors?

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Violet struggling with her difficulties surrounding food.

What caused the downfall of House Aragon?

From a strictly factual account, they were purged during the reign of the Dictator. Officially, the members were executed for treason, which could mean anything. Unofficially...it had something to do with the daughter’s disappearance, but the records shed little light. Apparently the mother helped the daughter flee Paldea, and that was enough for the Dictator to crush those who remained with an iron fist.

Hamber attributed the downfall to House Aragon becoming degenerate. Only Diana had retained the noble spirit of the family. The rest needed to be wiped out, like a dining room being disinfected to kill any potentially infectious bacteria. It was part of the life cycle of such noble families. When times are easy and they are coddled, they turn to degeneracy and rot from within. Or worse, they infect others with their rot, corrupting them and spreading their degeneracy. The Taxews are a prime example of such destruction.

Of course, this only applies to the nobility. The lower classes are degenerate by default. Only a strong and morally pure leader can prevent them from stagnating in their disgusting desires.

But Diana carried none of her parents’ degeneracy. None at all. She was an example of the greatness which House Aragon was capable of.

As shown in her present battle with Hamber. Eventually, Archeops prevailed against Carracosta, but was immediately felled by Aegislash.

“Do you remember where I got this Aegislash, Diana?” Hamber asked. “Where we got it? Or rather, who we got it from?”

“Don’t go distracting me with old memories,” Diana dismissed Hamber’s question by releasing her Arcanine. The massive fiery canine howled something truly frightful, making the guards tremble and reducing Aegislash’s resolve.

“I won’t recount it here,” Hamber assured Diana as Aegislash entered its Shield Forme, blocking the burst of flame from Arcanine. “But remember that memory when you waste your breath defending those girls. The Applin doesn’t fall far from the tree, after all.”

Arcanine bathed Aegislash in fire, tanking sword slash after sword slash. “Do you think a Taxew is capable of anything but destruction and depravity?” Hamber asked, his voice raising above the fray of battle.

“I don’t know,” Diana admitted as Arcanine bit Aegislash with a fiery mouth, exhausting the sword and shield wielding ghost to the point of no longer being able to fight. “But I’ve learned one thing: those who scream loudest about degeneracy are usually the most degenerate of all. I’d sooner trust her over the likes of your Master.”

Hamber looked away sadly. “That will be your downfall,” he lamented before sending out Munkidori.

“That’s a new Pokémon,” Diana observed, almost amused. But before the psychic monkey and fire hound could battle, a car pulled up in front of the Aragon estate. The guards pointed their muskets at it as Clavell stepped out.

“Let her go,” Clavell ordered, undeterred by the muskets aimed at him.

“MMKAY!” Munkidori shouted, gesturing at Clavell. “Mmkay?” he added to Hamber, as if requesting permission to use his psychic powers on the Deputy Director. Hamber raised his hand as an order to wait.

“Ah! Hal!” Diana exclaimed. “I’m surprised you made it! A bit late, I may add. Far too late for a cuppa, unfortunately.”

Hamber raised an eyebrow at Clavell’s and Diana’s banter. “You surprise me, Diana. You showed so much concern for those girls, and yet you’re working with one of the men trying to detain them.”

“What do you mean?” Diana asked both Hamber and Clavell suspiciously.

Hamber showed his RotomPhone to Diana. A video of Clavell’s and Dr. Connal’s battle with Violet and Eri at Turo’s lighthouse played out.

“Hmm.” Hamber looked at Diana once the video ended. “You critiqued Exceed for doing the police’s work. Should a Deputy Director and psychologist be doing the police’s work?”

“It is my job, as the Deputy Director of Uva Academy, to protect them as I would pro—” Clavell began, before Hamber interrupted him with: “Protect? Was that why Dr. Connal was there? To help ‘protect’ them?” There was the slightest bit of disgust and outrage in Hamber’s voice.

“Dr. Connal barged in without my knowledge.”

“I’m sure,” Hamber replied scornfully. “At the end of the day, we’re both servants, Deputy Director Clavell. And both our masters need those girls kept away from general society. The only difference is that my Master is worth serving. Yours is a dying animal which should be put out of its misery. Exceed shall wipe out the decadence of the League, starting here in Paldea.”

“Decadence?” Clavell scoffed. “You hire monsters like Chalce and Spinel, and you call us decadent? The bastard threatened to cut pieces off Miss Violet unless I handed over one of her Pokemon. Hold the likes of them to justice, and maybe, just maybe, you’ll be on better grounds to judge us.”

Hamber hesitated, wanting to reject Clavell’s accusation as false but being well aware that Spinel would give such a threat. Finally, he answered Clavell with: “You first. You think the League will hold anyone to justice? Your League has no morality, no identity, and no vision for the future. It is nothing but a police force. Its only purpose is to mass manufacture cops, or Trainers, to protect your coddled and degenerate elites from the people’s will to power.”

The guards were so focused on preventing Clavell from engaging in the battle that they gave next to no notice to a yellow Squawkabilly dropping a Pokeball in Diana’s hand and then perching on her shoulder.

A couple of the guards did notice when Diana returned her Arcanine and opened the Pokeball.

And everyone noticed when a Golurk manifested in front of her.

“OPEN FUCKING FIRE!!” the head of the guards screamed. The musket balls bounced harmlessly off Golurk’s stone body, as the massive golem proceeded to punch the ground, creating tremors which knocked everyone save Diana off their feet. Munkidori in particular was hurt badly by the mini earthquake, losing consciousness.

Once everyone recovered, they had just enough time to witness the Golurk launch off the ground and fly away, holding his Trainer in his arms.

As the guards stood up, they began reloading their muskets and aiming them at Clavell, only for Hamber to order them to stand down. “Don’t bother trying,” he told the guards, as Clavell released his Armourage and Rotom. “Search the house for any clues.”

“It looks like you failed,” Clavell noted to Hamber as the guards departed for the mansion.

Hamber scoffed. “This is...a minor delay. But you should be more concerned about your failure. We have the girls, and you handed over the Pecha berry Pokémon. If I failed, then you—”

He was interrupted by Curie spontaneously teleporting beside Clavell.

“How did it go?” Clavell inquired to his research associate.

“Well. The girls managed to escape the mansion with my help, and I retrieved Pecharunt from Spinel.”

Hamber raised an eyebrow at Curie’s news, but otherwise restrained himself.

“Excellent. Diana escaped, so let’s make our adieu.”

“They’ll be your downfall, Clavell.”

Hamber’s statement interrupted Curie’s preparations to teleport away. Deputy Director and Gardevoir turned to the butler.

“The little one in particular,” Hamber continued. “She’ll drag you down into the mud and grime. You should kill her, for the good of yourself and Uva. I should have, but Chalce’s betrayal and customs of better times stayed my hand. So often honor prevents us from acting in our best interests. You, though...what are you bound by? Duty? Loyalty? Or the base fear of breaking the rules?

Curie teleported herself and Clavell away, leaving Hamber standing alone in the backyard of the Aragon estate. As the guards tore apart the insides of the mansion, Hamber lit and took a puff from his cigar, resigning himself to his failure.

...

The Next Day, right after the events of 'Bed, Breakfast, And Battle':

Scylla decided to try playing the games on Violet’s Nintendo Switch, with the help of Gwyndolin serving as the Western Common to Sylvan translator. She picked up on Super Smash Bros pretty quickly, but couldn’t get a good grip on Fallout: New Castelia, as her approach of murdering every single NPC didn’t get her very far.

“Violet played a pacifist character,” Gwyndolin pointed out in Sylvan.

“That’s dumb,” Scylla replied. “Any of these people could betray you at any time. Kill them before they kill you.”

Meanwhile, Napoleon and Isla were playing chess with a set Hassel agreed to let the Pokemon use. Once Isla taught Napoleon the rules, the Tatsugiri got the hang of it quickly and began winning every game. Before he could claim checkmate on the third game, a frustrated Isla flipped the board over and stormed off.

Violet studied a book about the Draconic language which Hassel loaned her. By dinner, she’d learned a few words, mainly single-word commands. For a reason she couldn’t figure out, she was abnormally ravenous at dinner, eating far more than she usually did. It was like she was trying to fill up some void within her. Hassel was pleased, while Eri looked concerned.

But after dinner, she felt bloated and sick to her stomach, and purged out much of the half-digested food into the toilet. The void remained unfulfilled. She was still ravenous, but clearly not for food.

Chunky fat Lechonk, Noelle’s voice admonished her, the disgust dripping from the words.

Oh, like you have any right to judge me for puking! Violet defended herself against her mother internally. But these kinds of ghosts can’t be argued against. They’re only pieces of what they used to be, after all.

You’re rotten to the core.

“Mew,” Isla stated, making his disapproval of Violet’s vomiting clear as she brushed her teeth. Though his mew carried only concern and worry. He ran off immediately after.

In the night, Violet met with Arven over a Zoom meeting to report her status. “We got the Violet Book,” she confirmed to Arven, holding up Turo’s replication of Heath’s Scarlet Book.

“Thanks, Little Buddy.”

“Of course. Also, your Dad wants us to go to Area Zero. He claims that we can stop the invasion of Paldea by those Area Zero Pokémon if we agree. Specifically, he asked for you and Miraidon. I don’t expect you to agree to his request, but I figured it would be good for you to know.”

“Yeah, I’m glad you told us. Did he elaborate on how we can stop those Pokémon?”

“No.”

“Are you planning to go to Area Zero?”

Violet pondered the question. “Everything about this feels...wrong,” she finally concluded. “I can’t help but feel that going would be a trap. But if it’s the only way to stop the threat of those cyborg Pokémon...and if the League won’t do anything about it...I don’t know.”

“I get that,” Arven agreed. “I mean, what is this? Dad doesn’t reach out for what, two years, and now he wants me and the brute to visit him? What was he waiting for? The brute to get stronger, but...how? Did he know we’d be hunting down Herba Mystica?”

“He did mention that me and then Scarlet having Miraidon was part of an experiment,” Violet noted. “Maybe this is the final step of that.”

“I dunno.” With that, the Zoom meeting came to an end shortly after, with Grandpa wanting Violet’s attention. Once Violet was no longer ‘present’, Scarlet spoke up: “I’ll be going. With Miraidon. After finishing my commission and defeating the Elite Four.”

“Why?” Arven asked Scarlet, flummoxed and a bit horrified.

“Turo’s mentioned that Miraidon has a battle form,” Scarlet explained. “But it can’t access it. Perhaps he can help with activating it.”

So typical, Arven thought disappointedly. She doesn’t care about stopping the Pokémon from Area Zero. Only about getting a stronger Pokémon for battle.

Arven sighed. "Area Zero...that place is bad news. In all honesty, I'd be perfectly happy to never see that place again...but I’d love to give Dad a piece of my mind.”

“So are you coming?”

Arven groaned, realizing that his choice had been made as soon as Scarlet declared her plan. “I can't just stand by and watch while a friend heads off into danger on her own. So I guess I'm going, too!”

“...thanks.” Was there a hint of...relief? Gratitude? Regardless, hearing whatever that emotion was in Scarlet’s voice did make Arven slightly happier.

“But,” Arven added, making sure Scarlet was listening. “I do think we're gonna need some more support. The Pokémon in Area Zero are super strong, and there are all sorts of weird machines there, too. Not to mention Exceed and the Meteor Security Service having their sticky fingers all over the insides of the Crater.”

“So...somebody with Champion rank-level skills and somebody who can hack and shut off tech,” Scarlet summarized. “I’m thinking...Nemona and Penny, then.”

“Do you think Nemona will agree?”

An uncomfortable silence formed between Arven and Scarlet, before Arven broke it with: “Perhaps we can recruit Violet instead?”

“No.” Arven was surprised by Scarlet’s immediate rejection. “Violet isn’t strong enough to ever be Champion-ranked, she’s a Magnemite for trouble, and she’s an idiot who’ll get us all killed. We don’t need that risk.”

“I think we’re all Magnemites for trouble,” Arven grinned, though he wasn’t happy. There was tension in the air which he wanted to break.

“Not like her,” Scarlet countered. “She associates with trash, she picks fights with people she really shouldn't pick fights with, and she doesn’t know when to keep her mouth shut. No wonder they expelled her.”

It was an odd comment for Scarlet Koito to make, Arven thought. He’d never thought Scarlet to actually respect authority. Sure, she followed the orders of those above her on the Xatu pole, and played the part of the League’s rising star. But he’d always assumed that she did that for her own benefit. Did she actually believe that it was her responsibility to play the part of the League’s darling? Did she actually hold Violet in contempt for rejecting that responsibility?

“Wait.” Arven wanted a more definitive answer to his contemplations. “Do you think Uva was justified in expelling Violet?”

“Obviously. She rejected her duties as Representative Trainer to date trash. She’s like Nemona. Letting ‘best friends’ and ‘crushes’ distract her from her responsibilities. Though the rest of what they’ve pulled...they went too far. And they’d should killed that bitch Chalce.”

Arven thought back to Scarlet’s refusal to fight Violet on behalf of Operation Starfall. At the time, he believed that Scarlet respected Violet. But now...right. Violet had been the chosen Trainer of Chien Pao. Scarlet just didn’t want to piss off a potential collaborator. Now that Violet wasn’t needed, Scarlet was free to express her true opinions about the History nerd.

Maybe that’s why Scarlet also rejected Arven’s idea of publicly denouncing Spinel and Exceed. Scarlet wanted to kill Spinel, preferably with Chien Pao, and she was previously fully on board with murdering Chalce, but it seems like she won’t defy authority, at least not publicly. It was...an odd approach, at least for Arven.

That’s how it is with Scarlet Koito. You take one step forward and two steps backward. You think you have her figured out, only for her to show another, more unpleasant element of her character. There was an uncomfortable, almost frightening sense of unpredictability when one was around her.

Part of Arven wanted to leave Scarlet, not out of anger, but out of a more instinctual kind of fear.

But he knew that he wouldn’t. It was like Scarlet was a Magnemite, and Arven was pulled to her, partly against his will.

And, for some reason, he didn’t resent the attraction.

Notes:

This chapter didn't reveal all of Diana's or Hamber's Pokémon, which is why I didn't list their teams at the beginning. For Diana, I gave her a Golurk as a foil to Hamber's Aegislash. Both are Ghost-types which are from the past and serve as protectors. And Golurk gave Diana an easy means of escape.

Pokémon games don't make it clear whether the League is akin to a sports league, a police and/or military force, and/or a government. In this fic, the Paldean League is the regional government, though this is not the case in other regions. The question is: what does the League represent? I imagine that the International League has a sort of constitution which outlines rights people and Pokémon have, but at the end of the day, they are primarily a police force. And all too commonly, when police have to choose between rights or security (or just power), they'll pick the later. The League is also only capable of solving problems with force (or rather, Pokémon battles), which is why their approach to those like Violet resembles a Roomba repeatedly running into a wall, over and over and over again.

Scarlet's criticism of Violet was inspired by the latest chapter of the Pokémon Special S/V manga (Chapter 23), in which Scarlet admonishes Nemona (and even Atticus, albeit indirectly) for letting her friendships get in the way of her role as Champion-ranked Trainer. It was odd, as I didn't think Scarlet respected positions of authority in that way, especially with her committing at least one crime so far (stealing Miraidon from Violet). Sure, she takes her job as Treasure Hunter seriously, but that's because she needs money. But Scarlet being deferential to authority makes sense in this fic, especially with Scarlet serving as a foil for Violet (who is anti-authority) and with Scarlet being the protagonist of S/V. S/V is a very pro-authority game, and therefore it makes sense for its protagonist to also hold pro-authority views.

Chapter 27: Preparations For The Celebration Of Life I: Boots

Summary:

There are many different kinds of battle-fields. The unknown, dangerous insides of the Great Crater are one example. As is the campus of Uva Academy, with bullies, cliques, and gangs ready to torment their victims.

But what is the history of the war raging within Uva Academy?

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Descriptions of violence.

The poem Boots was written by Rudyard Kipling to describe the psychological experience of British infantry soldiers during the Second Boer War. You can read it here: https://allpoetry.com/poem/8445289-Boots-by-Rudyard-Kipling, and you can listen to it here: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RNZ5qylG3qk.

“Do you actually intend to go to Area Zero?” Eri asked Violet shortly before bed-time, as Violet studied Turo’s book.

This was not a conversation Violet wanted to have. At least not until the Celebration of Life was over, and she knew more about Arven’s plans. Because Violet knew how it would go.

“I don’t know,” Violet answered honestly. “The idea sounds mad, yet…when has that stopped us before?” She said the last part with a forced grin.

“Area Zero is different,” Eri pointed out. “You’re aware of how many have died there, right?”

“Of course. It’s well recorded, after all. There have been three military expeditions into the Great Crater so far,” Violet noted, trailing off into a slightly unrelated topic as she often does when discussing matters of History. “All failed, and almost everyone in those armies died. But one soldier who returned from the last expedition—he returned with a poem which his best mate, his…deceased best mate wrote. It’s called Boots.”

“Boots?” The name of the poem confused Eri.

“Those expeditions…Area Zero was described as utterly consumed in fog, so much so that you could barely see what was in front of you. Except for the marching boots of the solider in front of you. And at any point, a Pokémon could emerge from the fog and kill you, or worse, drag you in. And that went on day after day after day…the thought of what that must have been like…how many of them went utterly mad from the experience?”

Eri stayed silent for a moment, before perking up with: “But there were successful expeditions, weren’t there? Not by an army, but by…”

“Heath? I guess…but some of his group died, and he returned with nothing but stories. I guess Professor Sada’s and Turo’s research groups count too, though according to Arven, something may have happened to Turo and his team…”

“I don’t want you to go to Area Zero,” Eri finally stated point-blank, sitting next to Violet on the bed.

Violet looked down at Turo’s book. “I don’t want to go down there either. But what I want...may not matter if—”

“It should.” Eri’s finger slipped under Violet’s glove, waiting for permission to remove it and reveal the hand within.

“Are you forbidding me?” Violet’s hand opened up, giving consent for removal of the glove.

“I can’t forbid you from anything.” With the glove removed, Eri’s long fingers began to stroke and caress Violet’s hand.

“Thank you. And we both know I’m beyond sneaking off now. But...if I go to Area Zero to help Arven...you’ll be coming with me, won’t you?” Violet said, dread dripping from her last words.

“Yep.” There was both warmth and resignation in that word.

“I don’t want you to go to Area Zero,” Violet admitted in a frightened voice.

“It’s both of us or neither of us,” Eri finally declared hesitantly. Violet nodded in agreement. They both sat in contemplative silence for some time after, holding hands for comfort. Going to Area Zero is, ninety-nine times out of a hundred, a death sentence. Violet didn’t want to impose that risk on Eri, or her family and friends for that matter. It wasn’t fair to them.

Is it fair to your friends and family, Violet? The voice was…Gwyndolin’s, oddly enough.

Why do you need so much care? Noelle’s voice repeated that oh so common mantra.

Shut up, egg donor, Eri’s voice reprimanded Noelle’s in Violet’s mind.

You know you’ll go to Area Zero. It’s inevitable. You just don’t want to admit it, Tyler’s voice scorned Violet.

Violet knew her father’s ghost was correct.

After all, for those who want to play the part of hero, there is no discharge from the war.

…

What is the history of Team Star?

Violet intended to record this sooner. Much sooner, in fact. She had hoped to get the history from Eri even before they started dating. But it was an uncomfortable topic to discuss, and other issues kept getting in the way, until it was Hohma who did most of the work in patching together what happened. Though Hohma is not responsible for the entirety of the following section. How could he have? Some of the information could not have been obtained by him.

What is a good starting point? Chalce would say that the establishment of Uva Academy some eight centuries ago is the proper starting point. Violet would suggest when the Dictator established the Disciplinary Committee to curb potentially revolutionary thought is a good point to begin. But Hohma decided upon when the gang which called itself the Paladins formed some…three years ago, and quickly crushed Uva’s student body under their boots.

Seven—six—eleven—five—nine-an'-twenty mile to-day—
Four—eleven—seventeen—thirty-two the day before—

Unlike most cliques at the time, the Paladins were ridiculously violent, beating up any student who displeased them. Though their favorite punishment, far more than simple physical abuse, was to use their Fire-type Pokémon to brand their victims. It was impossible to predict what displeased them, but they seemed to target those who were…already marginalized or outcasted. Those who the Dictator would have classified as ‘degenerate’. Meanwhile, the likes of Russel and his clique remained untouched, at least physically. As did powerful Trainers and physically strong athletes like Eri Kitakata. Most of the Paladins were cowards, after all, only picking battles which they were certain they’d win.

Though there are plenty of non-physical ways to bully someone, right? A few rumors, a recorded prank ‘date’ courtesy of Carmen at the request of the Paladins, and Eri Kitakata’s good standing in Uva was all but destroyed.

Oh—my—God—keep—me from goin' lunatic!

The Wellness Centre was flooded with students suffering injuries from the Paladin’s brutal and random attacks. Some students chose to go truant and flee campus rather than risk being targeted by the gang. Others, like Penny Aryabhata, hid in their dorm rooms, treating every expedition outside for classes or food like life-or-death stealth missions.

If—your—eyes—drop—they will get atop o' you!
Boots—boots—boots—boots—movin' up an' down again—
                There's no discharge in the war!

Complaints about the Paladins flooded the inboxes of those who worked at the Disciplinary Committee. It got so bad that even the Chairwoman, Geeta, insisted that Uva’s administration do something. But apart from some ineffective punishments of some Paladin members, nothing was done.

There wasn’t much official recorded information about the Paladins, because it had all been destroyed. Or that’s what Hohma assumed happened, based on how records of student enrollment and disciplinary actions from that time were half-torn in the sloppiest and most inept manner possible, as if the destroyer had no interest in hiding their intentions. Hohma had to learn about the Paladins from student testimonies instead, mainly those of the Team Star captains.

One night, near the end of the winter semester, the Paladins received an anonymous challenge sent by email. The previous Student Council President, Giacomo, wanted to fight their leader alone at night. An one-on-one duel to establish who truly was in control of Uva.

The leader accepted, bringing his entire gang to make a gruesome example out of Giacomo.

To their horror, instead of just Giacomo, they found five monster trucks and five Pokémon teams, the weakest Pokémon among them calculated at around Level 20 (still above the median for Uva Academy students), waiting for them.

Count—count—count—count—the balls in the bandoliers.
Boots—boots—boots—boots—movin' up an' down again—
                There's no discharge in the war!

Most of the Paladins instantly fled, terrified. But two of the monster trucks, or rather, Starmobiles, pursued them, and their drivers dealt upon the Paladins cruel punishments.

Only the leader and his most devoted followers stayed to fight. The followers were quickly felled. The leader did slightly better with his Ceruledge dealing some damage to his opponent’s Pokémon, until a Primeape began rage fisting it. The Ceruledge felled the Primeape, only to be tackled by at least a dozen of the campus Charcadets, who wanted vengeance for being dominated by the malicious knight for so long. But even then, the Ceruledge would have emerged victorious had not the Primeape, returning to unlife as a newly evolved Annihilape, finished it off.

With his Pokémon defeated, the leader himself was rage punched senseless by the two female members of Giacomo’s gang, his face subsequently disfigured by Mela’s Charcadet’s tiny fiery hands.

And shortly after that, all campus security, led by Gideon d’Anconia, swarmed on the scene of the battle and detained everyone present. Rumors claim that the Starmobiles drove themselves off-campus before they could be stopped.

The story that spread among the student body was that Giacomo, wanting vengeance for being ousted as President, gathered the most violent and unlikeable students (not counting the Paladins,  of course, who were by now hated by almost everyone at Uva) together to take control over Uva by force, starting by breaking the Paladins. Giacomo’s gang was immediately expelled by Director Yvon Harrington, with most of the student body cheering on the punishment of the five detested students.

However, to their disappointment, Geeta stepped in a few days later, changed the expulsions to one-year suspensions, and then fired Harrington, the Deputy Director, and the Head of the Disciplinary Committee in one fell swoop, shocking almost every student, faculty, and administrator at Uva.

But what happened to the Paladins?

Well, they weren’t punished like Giacomo’s gang was.

Why? Hohma asked himself. Why weren’t the Paladins punished at any point? They brought such negative publicity to Uva that even Geeta tried to stop them, and yet Uva’s administration did nothing. Why?

The answer lies in the identity of the Paladin’s leader: Harvey Harrington, Yvon Harrington’s son and the First Knight of Uva Academy (or at least the first Knight relevant to this record). Unlike the other Paladins, Harvey had worn a white mask and long white and violet cloak when leading, concealing his identity from even his own subordinates.

Until Mela ripped off the mask to have Charlos brand Harvey’s face, and Harrington had to take quick action to protect his son’s reputation.

I—'ave—marched—six—weeks in Dis an' certify
It—is—not—fire—devils, dark, or anything,

The answer also lies in the actual founder and leader of the Paladins: Director Yvon Harrington.

But boots—boots—boots—boots—movin' up an' down again,

That information also explains why no lawsuits were filed regarding the excessive violence, or the Academy’s inaction. Every Governor on Uva’s Board decided that the truth of the Paladins’ leadership had to be hidden, for the sake of the Academy’s reputation, and a lawsuit would inevitably reveal the truth to the public.

Harvey was discreetly transferred to another Academy in another region, with any evidence that he’d ever attended Uva destroyed, a task assigned to Gideon, the new Head of the Disciplinary Committee. Any murmurs of Harvey Harrington within the student body are henceforth crushed by the Disciplinary Committee, until the students know never to mention that name in any manner whatsoever. Without their leader, the Paladins disintegrated due to in-fighting. The fractured and thus weakened Paladins were then preyed upon by the vengeful cliques, unified for the first time ever by Russel and Trixie, intent on delivering brutal payback to their previous tormentors.

Once the ex-Paladins were crushed into submission, with most of them dropping out of Uva to avoid endless torment, the cliques established a…semi-peaceful equilibrium. Sure, some of the cliques continued to bicker with each other, and they all had their targets for bullying, but there was no serious fighting between them. Nothing like what the Paladins did.

This semi-peaceful equilibrium was what Violet Taxew, oblivious to everything but her studies, entered in her first year. Of course, she didn’t experience it as peaceful for very long, due to Russel selecting her as his object of torment due to her surname, but the rest of the Academy didn’t care, as Professor Lucia Chive observed.

Men—men—men—men—men go mad with watchin' em,

Until Team Star formed in the winter semester of that year and proceeded to crush all of the cliques under their boots. Squads of Drampa mask-wearing students, led by either Mela or the Ogre, easily defeated any clique members or individual bullies who dared resist their take-over, whether through Pokémon battles or physical combat between humans. By the end of the winter semester, Team Star ruled supreme over the student body. Only Russel’s clique remained defiant, fleeing to the perceived safety of the Student Council.

We—can—stick—out—'unger, thirst, an' weariness,
But—not—not—not—not the chronic sight of 'em—

Team Star made sure to keep a close eye on the Battle Studies and Human Kinetics Departments, recruiting or intimidating any potential challengers.

In retrospect, perhaps they should have also watched over the History Department.

When the next fall semester rolled around, Team Star was ready to finish the war they started by finally crushing Russel’s clique. Their victory seemed imminent as soon as Gideon d’Anconia refused to use the power of the Disciplinary Committee to protect his son.

Boots—boots—boots—boots—movin' up an' down again.
                There's no discharge in the war!

What should have happened? Cassiopeia recruits Scarlet Koito to take down Team Star, creating a fake Uva Academy student profile for her so that she can challenge the captains. Scarlet, disguised as Eris, would then serve as Cassiopeia’s paid mercenary, taking down each captain one after the other, while being protected from reprisal by the fact that she doesn’t attend Uva. Meanwhile, Deputy Director ‘Hal’ Clavell, likewise disguised as the graduate student Clive, assists Scarlet in taking down Team Star while using the opportunity to learn more about the history of the biker gang, and by extension, Uva Academy as a whole.

And then what? The captains of Team Star would lose their badges, and thus their claim to leadership over their biker gang. Subsequently, Team Star would fall apart from in-fighting, just like the gang before them. Would Clavell and the Disciplinary Committee be able to quiet down the remnants of Team Star before they caused too much harm? Would the in-fighting get out of control, enough that Chalce could launch her plan to unofficially take over Uva Academy? It’s impossible to say which outcome would play out.

Though eventually the remnants of Team Star would be silenced, one way or another. Clavell would offer the biker gang a means of integrating back into Uva Academy as proper, well-behaved students. Which captains would accept his offer, and which would refuse and be expelled? Can’t say. Regardless, Russel would remain unharmed as Student Council President, and the cliques emerge from their hiding, reclaiming control over their respective sections of Uva’s student body.

Boots—boots—boots—boots—movin' up an' down again!

And Gideon d’Anconia most likely remains as Head of the Disciplinary Committee, using his power to extract ‘favors’ from students. Though maybe he’d be fired if Clavell learned about his past depravities, with Professor Chive likely replacing him on the suggestion of Cervantis.

Boots—boots—movin' up an' down again!

And Geeta and Cervantis continue to battle for control over the Board of Governors.

Movin' up an' down again!

And Yvon Harrington remains locked away in his estate, bemoaning the ‘degeneracy’ of Uva Academy and Paldea as a whole since the League took over the region, while continuing to assist Exceed through storing Laquium gas in his basement.

MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN!

And Scarlet and Penny put Team Star and Uva Academy behind them in the closets of their pasts, locked away as they walk to their futures.

And Clavell looks out the window of his office, satisfied in the newfound peace of Uva Academy. A happy ending, he thinks to himself. Nice and quiet.

MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN!

Until the next gang of bullies inevitably rises up, repeating the entire cycle again and again and again and again and again and again.

Nothing would truly change at Uva. The monotonous boot would keep moving up and down in its insanity-inducing repetitiveness, crushing the likes of Violet underneath it.

It would just be a change of boots.

MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN! MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN! MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN!!

But that’s not the dimension this story takes place in.

Because one day, in the summer semester of Violet Taxew’s first year at Uva Academy, a white Espurr wandered into a café in Levincia, requesting an extra-large cup of black coffee.

In most dimensions, the Espurr leaves empty-handed. And at the start of the fall semester, on one sunny afternoon, a student named Violet Lang finds a cyborg bike-dragon on the beach of North Levincia while searching for a King’s Rock.

In this dimension, however, a History student gives the Espurr his requested coffee and pays for it herself.

She repeats this for the rest of the summer semester, and the Espurr decides to become her roommate to ensure a steady supply of coffee.

Those repeated acts of kindness set forth the Butterfree effect, changing the outcomes for Operation Starfall.

Try—try—try—try—to think o' something different—

And here we must change narrators, to a ghost of the past:

Hello, Violet. Surprised to hear from me again? You shouldn’t. After all, you’ve heard ghosts of the dead before. I bet you still hear them.

You were given the duty of solving the Team Star problem through the honorable method of Pokémon battling, but instead you used the subversive, antisocial weaponry of words and empathy to not only understand your opponents, but work with them in a non-violent manner.

You failed to understand that when your only method of stopping bullies is force, empathy becomes a mortal sin. And if you think anyone but you and maybe your useful idiot of a girlfriend was interested in a non-violent solution...oh, my sweet student, you’re even more naïve than I thought.

You see, Violet, the point was not to stop bullying.

Boots—boots—movin' up an' down again!

Maybe your nerdy friend Penny had that goal when she came up with her two Operations. But once Uva’s administration seized control of Operation Starfall, any intent of stopping bullying vanished.

Movin' up an' down again!

The point became to remind Team Star of their proper place in the social hierarchy. Right at the bottom. Right with you, crushed under the boots of Russel and his ilk.

MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN!

Bullying, when done by the people on top against the people below them, is virtuous.

Canis canem edit.

You never could learn that lesson, Violet. No matter how hard I tried to teach you. Violet Taxew, the Second Knight of Uva Academy. It’s a good joke on Uva Academy.

Knights serve their lords and kings, Violet. They don’t support the peasantry against the nobility.

Knights slay Ogres, Violet. They don’t show them kindness and date them.

MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN! MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN! MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN!!

Harvey Harrington was a true knight, Violet. But you? No. You’re no knight. You’re Enjolras cosplaying as Don Quixote. And do you know which historical figure Enjolras was based on? Do you remember what happened to him?

Try—try—try—try—to think o' something different—

Oh, sweet naive Violet. Do you think you can stop the marching of boots which have crushed so many before you?

If, against all odds, you can,

then I ask that you avenge me.

Notes:

Structuring this chapter around the Boots poem was a guilty pleasure of mine, inspired mainly by the trailers for 28 Years Later, and I apologize if it made the chapter too awkward. Let me know if you liked how the poem was integrated into the chapter or not. I liked the message of the poem, how the combination of endless, repetitive actions and sounds combined with the uncertainty of being attacked and potentially killed at any time can drive a person to madness. This message is relevant both to exploring the perilous Area Zero and to going to an Academy day after day after day as a victim of bullying, not knowing what torments you will be subjected to.

Violet's and Eri's discussion about Area Zero references how, for the characters of S/V, going to Area Zero would be seen as a deadly expedition. Heck, there's a possibility that some previous civilizations around the Great Crater threw convicts into it as a death sentence.

So finally, FINALLY, I explore the past of Team Star! This should have been delivered piece by piece in previous chapters, but I never did get around to it, even though elements of it were foreshadowed, so instead you get an exposition dump here, courtesy of Hohma's investigations. One issue with canon S/V is that, since the bullying Team Star endured is never shown or described, we have no idea whether Team Star threatening their bullies with monster trucks is a proportional response or not. As a response, I made the Paladins ultra-violent, to show that the monster trucks may have been needed to stop them for once and for all.

As for Harvey Harrington...we'll see if he's ever seen or mentioned again in the fic. He may appear for his father's Celebration of Life.

One question I have been thinking about recently is: how different are the previous and current faculty and staff at the Academy in canon S/V? We're supposed to criticize the previous ones for ignoring the bullying and praise at least Clavell for addressing the Team Star situation. But for the students being harassed by Team Star recruiters (like Violet)...did the present faculty and staff do anything to try and stop the harassment for an entire academic year, before sending a threat of expulsion to Team Star, which was guaranteed to do nothing since Team Star had been truant for eighteen months so far? In both cases, wasn't the bullying solved by Penny recruiting students to fight the bullies? And didn't both Harrington and Clavell agree not to punish Team Star once they learned that the biker gang were victims of bullying? I honestly feel that there is very little difference between the previous and current faculty and staff in canon S/V...at least from the perspectives of those being harassed by Team Star.

The ending is narrated by Chalce's ghost, though whether Violet actually heard her or not...that remains to be seen. Violet does have the results of Hohma's investigations, though. Enjolras, the character referenced by Chalce, is the leader of the revolutionary student group Les Amis de l'ABC in Victor Hugo's Les Misérables.

Chapter 28: Preparations For The Celebration Of Life II: Battle Techniques

Summary:

As the Celebration of Life crawls ever closer, faculty and staff prepare for a potential battle between Violet and Kieran to determine the fate of Team Star.

Notes:

Potential spoilers for Pokémon Legends Z-A Mega Evolutions, depending on the accuracy of the leaks.

Violet’s coat was magically abandoned when she teleported away from her battle with Dr. Connal. That coat had come in the possession of Clavell, who kept it stored away in his closet at his apartment.

Apart from Pecharunt’s Pokeball, Clavell had taken two items from that coat: the Schedar squad badge which had still been pinned onto it, and the letter sent from Gibeon Castile to Yvon Harrington back in the times of the Dictator, arranging the sending of dissident student prisoners to that experimental laboratory in north-eastern Paldea.

The letter was in an inner pocket of Clavell’s coat, as it had been with Violet’s. But Clavell looked down at the the Schedar squad badge in his hand as he met with Dr. Sigmund Connal and La Primera in his office.

The office was Turo’s previous office. Clavell hadn’t changed much of the layout. Half of the office was an unused laboratory, with benches, microscopes, and bioengineering equipment not even Clavell knew how to operate. The other half had much of Turo’s old possessions: statues of cyborgs and alien Pokemon from his amazing imagination, some of the best science fiction books ever written, and photos of Turo’s past, including one of him with a young Arven and Chef.

Turo was Clavell’s closest friend. Only when he went to Area Zero for the last time and abandoned young Arven did their relationship begin to cool.

Thoughts of Turo caused Clavell to look up at the psychologist in his office, for some unclear reason. Dr. Connal’s face was horrifically scratched up, and he had a mechanical arm to replace his torn-off one. His Hypno was next to him; maybe the Pokémon was using its psychic powers to dull its Trainer’s pain.

Geeta, never one for small-talk, immediately got down to business: “Let’s go over the plan for the Celebration of Life. Violet will be allowed to make her little speech during your allocated time. If she doesn’t formally disband the biker gang, you’ll make her. She’ll then be escorted by security and placed in Dr. Connal’s protective custody for treatment.”

“The perfect trap,” Dr. Connal grinned, revealing a mixture of natural white and replacement gold-colored teeth. “Like giving candy to a baby. Give the deviant the perfect opportunity to spread her poison, and then snap her up.”

“She’ll disband Team Star, don’t worry,” Clavell assured Geeta. “If Miss Violet does not formally disband Team Star in her speech, the battle I set up will do the trick. But can’t we find a different psychologist to care for Miss Violet? Must it be Dr. Connal, with all the controversy which follows him?”

“NO!” Dr. Connal broke in. “That deviant tricked MY subject into attacking me! She stole MY Drampa! Do you know how difficult it was to catch that Drampa?! How long I spent in Alola to find it?! How useful it was in the orphanage?! She is MINE to treat! MINE!!”

“Stealing Pokémon is a grievous crime that cannot be overlooked in any circumstance,” Geeta noted. “Especially when Violet is banned from using Pokémon for battle in the first place.”

Clavell wanted to snark about how easily Geeta overlooked Scarlet Koito stealing Miraidon from Violet, but he decided such a comment would only be counter-productive. Instead, he asked Geeta: “Shouldn’t Dr. Connal’s...emotional investment in this matter disqualify him from ‘treating’ Miss Violet?”

“I see a deviant causing such harm to herself and society, and you expect me to not be emotionally invested?” Dr. Connal countered Clavell’s criticism. “Lend some compassion to her victims!”

“I wasn’t aware that Miss Violet had intentionally hurt anyone, except in defense of herself or others.”

“Intent does not matter, especially when her very foundations are toxic. As an irrefutable example, she destroyed her parents—”

“Dispense with that nonsense, please,” Clavell interrupted Dr. Connal. “You’re no longer speaking on behalf of Chalce to the public.”

Clavell expected Dr. Connal to roll his eyes or scoff, but instead, the psychologist looked genuinely confused. It suddenly dawned upon the Deputy Director that this psychologist truly believes what he says about Violet.

“As I was saying,” Dr. Connal continued upon Clavell staying silent, “she destroyed her parents. Her influence has poisoned the entirety of Uva Academy, and even amplified the present criminal elements in its strongest Representative Trainer to turn her against us—”

“It’s the other way around,” Clavell wearingly interrupted Dr. Connal again. “Miss Eri was the one who turned Miss Violet against Uva Academy. She was one of the founders of Team Star, while Miss Violet was originally aligned with the Student Council and against the gang.”

Geeta shook her head in disapproval. “No, Hal. Dr. Connal is correct. Eri and the rest of Team Star would never have been so...radicalized if she hadn’t made friends with Violet. Team Star were merely delinquents. Violet is the one who introduced...subversive ideas to them.”

Dr. Connal sighed in annoyance. “Perhaps I should just get to the point. Compassion to Violet means cruelty towards her victims. By contrast, showing...what some may call ‘cruelty’ to Violet is being compassionate towards those who she hurt. If you show compassion to this Violet, you will only get more bizarre behavior for your trouble. We cannot let compassion get in the way of creating decent behavior and promoting the proper social order.”

Clavell stared at Dr. Connal with utter confusion. Dr. Connal, recognizing this, continued: “I see that she’s twisted your empathy into a weapon against you. You must get rid of empathy, Deputy Director, if you wish to carry out your duties as a figure of authority. So often, the strong in society are the victims of the weak’s usage of that insidious weapon, toxic empathy. It’s how a child preys on its parents, or how the poor prey on the rich, or how the prisoners prey on the jailers. As psychologists, it so often falls on us to protect the strong from the weak by disarming them of that weapon.”

“Dr. Connal makes a good point,” Geeta agreed. “I had even Nemona complaining about how we’ve apparently treated Violet so unjustly. That shows how insidious this Violet truly is. I promised Nemona that we’d help Violet as much as we can – I hope you can carry out that help, Dr. Connal,” she noted as she left the office.

“I do look forward to treating her,” was Dr. Connal’s last statement before he left the office shortly after Geeta’s departure.

Clavell was left to further prepare for the Celebration of Life. He had a meeting with Cervantis and the new Head of the Disciplinary Committee, Sirius from the Meteor Security Service. Cervantis demanded a relatively massive security presence at the Celebration, insistent that the resulting intimidation is the only way to prevent riots which the likes of Violet, Cassiopeia, and the biker gang were surely planning. He was especially worried as it was recently announced that La Primera and the Elite Four would not be attending the Celebration, due to Scarlet Koito having booked her challenge for the rank of Champion on the same day.

“Are you seriously scared of that tiny bitch?” Sirius scoffed at Cervantis’ worries. He patted his flintlock pistol in its holster. “If she tries anything...BANG!”

“You will NOT be shooting any students,” Clavell warned Sirius, suppressing near homicidal rage at the Head’s outburst. “No matter the circumstance.”

Sirius’ eyes simply glimmered in a frightful, almost blood-thirsty way which reminded Clavell of Spinel. Or Gideon.

After that absolutely dreadful meeting, Clavell, as Clive, released steam by battling with the strongest student Trainer at Uva Academy, Kieran. The transfer student from Blueberry Academy was very quickly growing in strength, Clive noted. His Dipplin struck Clive’s notice in particular. It seemed to have grown multiple heads, something which has never been observed before. The Dipplin’s power seemed to vary between attacks based on how well the heads, which looked as if they were competing for dominance, cooperated. Clive made a mental note to tell Jacq of the new strain of Dipplin.

“You were on fire, my dude! But I would totally recommend you chose a Tera Type for Dipplin other than fighting,” Clive recommended after finishing the first battle. “You do negate its weakness to Ice with it, but it is still vulnerable to Flying and Fairy type attacks.”

“I’ve named him Hydrapple,” Kieran corrected Clive. “And I like Fighting. It...suits my purposes.”

Clavell had made sure to authorize Kieran’s ownership of a Tera Orb right after he recruited the transfer student for Operation Starfall. He was certain Violet did not have a Tera Orb, or any other means to use the more...specialized battle techniques, which should give Kieran an invaluable advantage.

“Very well. And also, please for the love of Arceus get some rest and sleep. Those bags under your eyes look like you painted them on.”

“I’m fine. Need to train.”

“You’re quite strong enough. And you’ll need your energy for the Celebration of Life.”

“Sure.”

“I mean it, Master Kieran. You will almost certainly be essential to defeating Team Star for once and for all. You’ll need to be alert and ready.”

“Sure. Let’s battle again.”

“Let’s rest our Pokémon first,” Clive insisted. Kieran agreed, albeit annoyed by the delay.

Tell me, Curie asked Clavell telepathically, if Violet refuses to stop fighting and disband Team Star even after losing to Kieran...what will you do then?

That won’t happen, was Clavell’s internal reply.

You’re in denial.

...

The Next Day, at Hassel’s and Brassius’ Home:

One day before the Celebration of Life.

It was early in the morning. Brassius had gone to work. Eri was out exercising. Hassel insisted on showing Violet something before heading off to Uva Academy.

“These are...”

“Mega Stones. Of various Dragon-type Pokemon,” Hassel confirmed. “The Paldean League bans use of any special battle technique other than Terastalization for its Gym Leaders and Elite Four members, but I still collected them, both for their artistic beauty, and for remembrance of my...heritage. Dragon clans, mine included, tend to use Mega Evolution.”

Scylla shivered at the sight of Mega Stones and fled, with a previously interested Gwyndolin following her to provide comfort. Violet wanted to follow, but Gwyndolin assured her that he would take care of Scylla, so she turned and stayed, immediately recognizing a green and orange Mega Stone. “That’s a Sceptilite,” she noted. “My father had one.”

“Champion-ranked Trainers tend to acquire Key Stones sooner or later.” Hassel ran his finger over the precious gems. Violet read the labels for the other stones: Goodraite, Altarianite, Hydreigonite, Dragalgite, and Drampanite. The last one caught her attention.

“Ah! I see you’ve noticed the Mega Stone for Drampa!” Hassel noticed Violet’s preoccupation with the Drampanite. He reached into his pocket and took out a box, handing it to Violet. “Related to these stones: this is for you.”

“I...thank you.” Violet opened the box. Inside was an amulet of a star carved from amber. In the middle was a Key Stone surrounded by a circle of amethyst. The amulet was connected to a necklace. “Professor, I...it’s beautiful, but what...is it?”

“It’s a gift, Violet. I had the Key Stone made into an amulet for you.”

“I...thank you, but...why?”

“I fear that they’re planning a trap for you at the Celebration of Life,” Hassel explained. “And I won’t be able to attend, so I want to...balance the odds in your favor. And I imagine the Celebration won’t be the last time you’ll need the odds tipped in your favor.”

Pecharunt stared at the Key Stone with almost...tantalizing desire in his eyes. Isla, in turn, looked at Pecharunt with worry.

“But this is your Key Stone!” Violet protested. “Your family heirloom! I can’t just take it!”

“Protecting my family name...pales in importance to protecting you young ones,” Hassel assured Violet. “Recently, my dear relatives have been encouraging me, rather aggressively if I may say so, to give up teaching and return home at last. I've been told the current patriarch of my family— that is to say, my father—is in poor health.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Hearing about Hassel’s father made Violet think back on Noelle Taxew, and how she decayed for years. Should Violet have done more to take care of her mother? Had she been selfish by leaving her to attend Uva Academy?

“Thank you. But I’m next to certain that he’s faking poor health to lure me back home,” Hassel told Violet. “Even if he wasn’t, though...I am more dedicated to helping young talent blossom and grow into the future. Tell me, Violet—do you know of the ancient myth of Cronos?”

“I...remember that name, but I can’t recall it off-hand,” Violet admitted.

“He was the deity of Time in his mythology, like Dialga is in the mythology of Arceus,” Hassel began lecturing. “He was terrified of the idea that one day, his time would be up and his children would replace him, so he would eat all his infants once they were born. Until those serving him conspired to save one of the children, who would grow up to overthrow him.”

Violet pondered the story for a moment. “Wait. If he was so terrified of his children replacing him, why didn’t he just not have children? Or treat them well, so that they wouldn’t be encouraged to overthrow him?”

Hassel smiled. “Because it was tradition for him to have children. Because it was tradition for him to demand servitude of the younger generations. He was trapped in a cycle of tradition, unable to even imagine a different kind of life. I have the utmost faith that young people like you will be able to break the destructive cycle of tradition which traps us all. And that is why I wish to see this Key Stone in your possession.” He took the Key Stone and linked the necklace on Violet.

“As for the Mega Stones,” Hassel walked over to his collection of precious gems. “I am intending to gift these. The Sceptilite, for example, will be given to a friend’s grandson once he finally graduates. The Goodraite will go to Poppy. But this one,” Hassel took out the Drampanite and placed it in Violet’s Key Stone. “This one is for you and Grandpa Guntrip.”

Grandpa Guntrip popped out of his Pokeball, inspecting the Mega Stone and then affectionately nuzzling Violet. “Thank you, Professor,” Violet lowered her head and turned to check on Scylla when Hassel asked one more question:

“Oh, Violet! I may be mistaken, but isn’t your birthday around now?”

Violet froze in position, turned around with some effort, and managed to answer with: “My birthday was...two—no, three months ago. Right.” A lie. Her birthday had been a couple of weeks ago, on the fifth day of the eleventh month. Luckily no one knew that.

“Forgive me! I must have been mistaken! Well, I hope it was a joyous day for you!”

“Uh—oh, uh, yes, it—yeah, it was.” And Violet quickly walked out of the room with her Pokemon.

Before exiting the room, Grandpa turned to Hassel and gave a “RUFF!!”

...

A Primer on Mega Evolution:

There are currently four known kinds of...Pokemon battling enhancement techniques, as they are often called. In Paldea, Terastalization is the most common, due to Tera crystals being found only in Paldea (the Crystal Lake in Kitakami notwithstanding). Mega Evolution, however, is the most globally well-known of these techniques.

To quickly describe Mega Evolution, it is a battle technique in which power within a Mega Stone which corresponds to the Pokémon species is unlocked by a Key Stone and thus enters the Pokémon. This results in the physical and/or elemental powers of the Pokémon being greatly enhanced, which often leads to a temporary modification of appearance. Unlike the other three techniques, which originate in a single region and come from the powers of a single Pokémon, Mega Evolution has multiple origins in multiple regions, and there is no known Pokémon who serves as its source. Though classified research by Exceed may suggest an source, or rather, multiple sources...

Common Question 1: Can all Pokémon Mega Evolve? That remains unclear, but some Pokémon definitely have an easier time Mega Evolving than others. Different Pokémon utilize different emotions, or rather, desires, when Mega Evolving.

Common Question 2: Is Mega Evolution painful for the Pokémon? Not always, but it can be if the Pokémon is unable to contain the sheer energy which enters and transforms its body during the process.

The most influential scientific research on Mega Evolution was performed by Professor Sycamore in Luminose City of Kalos. One of the newest radical hypotheses about Mega Evolution comes from Professor Sada at Naranja Academy. She postulates that Mega Evolution causes Pokémon to revert to an earlier stage of their evolutionary development. According to Sada, Pokémon in prehistoric ages were more powerful, on both physical and elemental levels, than their evolutionary descendants. This hypothesis is not widely accepted in the scientific community, due to Sada having only one piece of evidence, namely, the similarities between Mega Salamence and an evolutionary ancestor of Salamence.

The mention of Salamence reminds the narrator that Dragon-type Pokémon tend to be more capable of Mega Evolution than other kinds of Pokemon. The Draconids of the Hoenn region claim that Mega Evolution was a gift to their people from the deity Rayquaza, and they used it to great effect, until the Harmonia Empire pushed them back with their vicious Hydreigons, which brought the Eon Dragons to near-extinction.

Professor Sycamore claims that a strong bond between a Pokémon and their Trainer is needed for Mega Evolution. What he fails to mention, however, is that the bond does not need to be one of affection. Often, violent, even sadistic Trainers have an easier time Mega Evolving their Pokémon than loving Trainers.

This shouldn’t be too surprising when one thinks about it. Pokémon battles, no matter their purpose, are inherently violent. Does it not follow, then, that those with the desire to harm others would have the easiest time mastering them?

When you build your system around violence,

who do you imagine will rise to the top?

Notes:

I remember reading a headcanon which stated that Kieran is the first Trainer to discover Dipplin's evolution, Hydrapple. I like this headcanon and therefore incorporated it into my fic. The same is true for Drayton and Archaludon.

So now Violet can Mega Evolve her Pokémon. Appropriate for a Kalosian (even though Violet was born and grew up in Galar, the Taxews originate from Kalos). It should be noted that Violet only had access to a Tera Orb during her battle with Aliquis, and was never given one by Uva Academy for personal use. The same is true for Eri. At this point in the fic, the major student characters with Tera Orbs are Nemona, Scarlet, Arven, and Kieran. We'll have to see what technique Penny has access to.

And this chapter reveals that Violet's birthday is on the Pokémon world equivalent of November 5! Surely that information will never be relevant to the story again, right?

Chapter 29: Preparations For The Celebration Of Life III: A Good Death

Summary:

Will Violet speaking at the Celebration of Life accomplish anything? Or is it only a march to a good death?

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Material of a potentially suggestive nature, depending on how you interpret a certain poem.

From a ghost of the past to her previous student:

We’re approaching the climax, Violet Taxew.

You know the Academy is planning to trap you. Surely you have enough insight to be aware of that.

I know you’ve also thought about who could help you, no matter how much you’ve tried to suppress those selfish thoughts. Allow me to explore them with you.

Could Team Star help you?

That’s the greatest fear of the Academy. But they’ve taken quite extreme steps to prevent that. All known members of the biker gang, especially its captains, are being watched by the Disciplinary Committee. The massive security presence around the Citadel will discourage efforts to break in. And let’s be honest: do you really think Team Star will want to help the likes of you?

Could other students help you?

The students being allowed to attend the Celebration of Life have been vetted by the Student Council. None of those selected will be supportive of you. As for if any students try to break in...well, that’s what the massive security presence is there to prevent. And let’s be honest: do you think the students of Uva will want to help the likes of you?

Could any faculty or staff help you?

The few faculty members who have shown sympathy to you in the past won’t be allowed to attend the Celebration. But I really don’t think there will be any problems stemming from that group. Since when have the faculty and staff done anything to address the bullying at Uva? . And let’s be honest: do you think the faculty and staff of Uva will want to help the likes of you?

You already know all this, don’t you? The likes of Hohma and Atticus have been keeping you and your girlfriend informed. Brave stupid souls.

But in all truth, even if the Disciplinary Committee wasn’t taking such extreme measures, no one would help you.

Uva Academy consists almost entirely of the most apathetic bystanders ever to be witnessed. Unless they’re directly affected by something, they won’t lift a finger.

And the Meteor Security Squad has done a decent job of only cracking down on students who break the rules, so the others have easily adapted to the increased security presence.

For Uva Academy, your exploits have been good entertainment, Violet. They could make a show out of them.

But now the show is coming to an end.

And they’ll passively watch the climax like the dumb Wooloo they are.

Boots—boots—movin' up an' down again!

If you enter the Citadel tomorrow to give your little speech, you won’t exit a free woman.

Movin' up an' down again!

But you already know that, don’t you, Violet?

You want to play the part of the martyr. You think your sacrifice will inspire the others to rise up and continue your fight.

MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN!

It’s why you agreed to Operation Starfall, right? You weren’t as cynical as Penny or as stupid as Clavell. You knew it would end with the biker gang beating you up. But you hoped that your suffering would force Uva to act.

Fortunately for you and unfortunately for everyone else, your jock girlfriend had other plans. An oversight on my part, I’ll admit.

And now you’re repeating that plan.

But it won’t work.

MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN! MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN! MOVIN' UP AN' DOWN AGAIN!!

No one at Uva will care.

...

Violet woke up, the arm which used to be infected with Tera crystals tingling. As she collected her surroundings, she recognized four things: Pecharunt was curled up in her arms, she was holding the Mega Amulet Hassel gave her, Isla and Solara were staring right at her, with Isla sipping coffee from his thermos, and she was lying down, with her head on Eri’s lap.

They were on a train to Levincia, in a cabin, courtesy of Hassel’s and Brassius’ generosity and the desire to avoid public attention. Some of their Pokemon were lazing about, or reading in Gwyndolin’s case.

“Mmm,” Eri, noticing Violet’s awakening, looked down and moved her hand through her girlfriend’s hair. “Did you have a good nap?”

“Uh huh,” Violet groggily gave her affirmation. It was the second dream in which a ghostly form of Chalce spoke to her. Were they just dreams? Was she actually being haunted by Chalce’s ghost, which could only communicate to her in dreams for some reason? Regardless of the cause, the terror of those dreams mainly came from how Chalce’s ghost had her eyes crushed and face caved-in, like her corpse had been when Violet looked down at it while taking Pecharunt’s Pokeball from it. And always the never-ceasing marching of boots in the background.

“Are we getting close to Levincia?” Violet asked.

“Yep.” There was reluctance in the answer. “This train stops at Levincia’s airport,” Eri added, seemingly out of nowhere.

Violet glanced inquisitively. “The airport,” she mused. “Would you prefer to...leave? Return to Unova?”

Eri looked guiltily, shifting her eyes around the cabin. “There’s no shame in it,” Violet assured her girlfriend.

“Vi...do you think giving this speech will...do anything? You’re—we’re walking right into a trap, a trap, remember, that Clavell organized for you to walk into. Will the speech—will it...change anything?”

If Penny was involved with the speech, she’d have involved her friends, allies, acquaintances, and those she could blackmail in a covert operation to ensure Violet’s safety. That would likely have been for the better. But she presumably wasn’t involved, so it was up to Violet and Eri, neither of whom were willing to risk anyone else’s safety by asking for help. It was a flaw they both shared, and a flaw which entered a positive feedback loop since they started dating, undoing quite a bit of Carmen’s good work in combatting that flaw within Riri.

This meant that both Violet and Eri knew they were walking into a trap, and their only strategy for escaping it was to battle their way out.

“Someone has to do it!” Violet declared, shooting up and causing Pecharunt to fly away whining.

“Why you?!”

“Because who else will?! I have no right to ask anyone else! Who would do it willingly?!”

Who would? Eri would volunteer, but her participation was guaranteed anyways. Was there anyone else in the vicinity who would? It’s not a question of being a ‘good person’. It’s a question of...martyrdom, or of heroism. Everyone has a responsibility to be good, but no one has a responsibility to be a martyr or hero. Until the choice is thrusted on you, sure, but even then, you can walk away.

But Eri knew that Violet wouldn’t walk away.

Could she?

“When Cassiopeia contacted you,” Violet asked, having calmed down, “did you accept primarily to stop the bullying you endured, or to protect others from the Paladins?”

“The latter, mostly,” Eri admitted. “My bullying wasn’t so bad—”

“Don’t say that.”

“In any case, you can’t stop rumors by beating people up. I hoped that by helping stop the Paladins, that would help stop those rumors, but no, the main reason was to finally do something to stop them and save those suffering under their boots. If Cassiopeia hadn’t called...I bet in a months time, I’d have given fifty-fifty on whether I’d have gone full vigilante against those monsters on my own.”

“On your own? Against an entire gang of violent bullies?”

“Sound familiar?”

“And when you returned to Uva Academy to help form Team Star...did you think you’d all be expelled? Did you become a captain for your sake, or primarily for others?”

Eri nodded slowly. “I hoped that serving as Uva’s top wrestler and Representative Trainer would give me enough protection and Team Star enough time...but yes, I knew I’d eventually get expelled at some point in the academic year. I hoped it would be just me...”

“Just you?” Violet asked with a hint of outrage in her voice. “It shouldn’t have been just you!”

“Would you have preferred that all of us captains get expelled?”

“I would prefer for things to be fair! Not for one person to take the blame for everyone else’s actions!”

A short silence fell upon them, and Eri looked at Violet, equal parts inquisitive and shameful. There was no need for words; the look said everything Eri intended to say.

Finally, Eri mercifully broke the silence with: “Did you expect to be expelled when you agreed to be the Caph squad captain, Vi?” It was sincere, not rhetorical.

Violet looked down before answering with: “...no.” The word splattered on the ground like a tear-drop. The History nerd began to involuntarily tremble in sadness, trying to contain her emotions, as Solara began rubbing her head against her new Trainer.

Eri, unable to watch her girlfriend’s sadness any longer than a few seconds, wrapped Violet in her arms. “Right. I asked you to carry an unfair burden, and...I didn’t expect they’d expel you either.” she said, running a hand through Violet’s perpetually messy hair. “I’m sorry, Vi.”

“It’s not your fault. I chose to become captain.”

“Is it not? Would you have taken the position if I hadn’t asked you to? You take blame so easily on yourself and remove it from others.”

“Even if I didn’t become captain...Chalce still would have tried to kill me, and I still would have had to flee. There was something personal in her bloodlust. Whether I was scape-Gogoated wouldn’t have mattered. I’m only sorry that...I dragged you into my mess.”

“You have nothing to apologize for. I still don’t know why that monster was so obsessed with you.”

Tell me: will your honor have been worth it?

Look where it would have gotten me.

“ATTENTION,” said the announcer. “WE ARE APPROACHING LEVINCIA CENTRAL STATION.”

“Can...we stay on?” Eri asked nervously. “Even if...it’s not a long trip from the airport to Uva.”

“We can stay on,” Violet assured her girlfriend.

“Thank you.” Eri looked down. Violet’s glass eye and facial scar were staring back at her, mocking her previous failure. And looking down further revealed the walking boot holding Violet’s still broken ankle.

“Vi...I want to take you to Unova and keep you safe. I know it’s selfish, but...sometimes there are fights you can’t win. Sometimes, you have to pick your fights...strategically. It’s why we in Team Star were careful to avoid conflicts with the likes of the Disciplinary Committee unless absolutely necessary. Because once they crack down, like they have...it’s our job to protect the victims of Uva. We don’t do that by starting battles which will get them seriously hurt.”

Dogs protecting their pack in the playground, Chalce’s voice hissed into Violet’s ear. Even your useful idiot of a girlfriend. A Lucario is still a dog. And like dogs, once a stronger pack arrived, they submitted.

Shut up.

Oh, don’t kid yourself, sweetheart. I know what you still think of them. You can’t hide your disgust for Team Star from me.

SHUT UP, YOU MONSTER!!

“Vi...what do you think giving your speech will accomplish? I’m not letting you walk into a trap if you don’t think anything good will come from it.”

What do you fight for? Now it was Tyler’s voice, not Chalce’s, which asked Violet that ever-pressing question.

“The speech...I don’t think I’ll change anything in a...major way. You may spark a revolt with words, but words alone can’t turn a revolt into a revolution. But maybe I can reach even one person, help one person. It’s like fighting a plague, back before they had antibiotics and vaccines. If I’m a plague doctor, wearing the Corviknight mask like the priests of Yveltal used to, and there’s a plague-stricken town in front of me, I—do I have the right to turn away? If I can relieve the suffering of even one life for even a little bit, even if that comes at the risk of my own death—do I have the right to turn away?”

We’re both heroes, daughter. Tyler’s voice praised Violet. But heroes don’t care about surviving or living. Surviving is for animals. Living is for the common folk. But us ubermensch...oh, all we care about is dying a good death.

I’m not some bloody ubermensch, Violet retorted internally. That’s a pompous title brutes use to justify being shits to others.

“When I was young and witnessed how cruel us schoolchildren could be to other schoolchildren, I asked: how? How is such cruelty possible? I read and read and read all the History books I could find in the school library to find the answer, and now I don’t think I’ll ever have the true answer, but my approximation is this: such cruelty arises when we see fellow sapient lives as...other, as lesser. Bullying, discrimination, even genocide—they all emerge from that. The belief that groups of sapient lives are somehow better than others, that some groups don’t deserve basic rights due to what they are. That’s the plague. And we must nip it at the bud wherever we see it, because if we don’t, it will spread and spread til we’re walking over countless mass graves. That’s why I want to be a historian. History is one of the, if not the most effective vaccines, the most effective tool for diagnosis, the most effective cure, for that plague. I don’t think I can stop the plague at Uva Academy. But maybe I can help diagnose it.”

I was wrong, Tyler’s voice reproached Violet angrily. Not an ubermensch at all. An untermensch. Giving your life to help mediocrities. My genes, cast to the Lechonks of the world to be trampled on.

If you cared so much about your ‘genes’, maybe you should have stayed, Eri’s voice countered Tyler’s.

Violet’s ‘justification’ for giving the speech wasn’t the confident declaration she gave to Eri about countering the plague back at that motel room in Kitakami. It was partially incoherent rambling, with sadness and desperation sprinkled throughout. It was how Eri herself sounded when she argued with her mother about returning to Uva Academy, though Eri was much louder during those arguments than Violet had been.

“Okay,” Eri finally concluded. “We’re staying. I’m staying with you.”

Eri expected for Violet to suggest that she go to Uva and make the speech alone, as to not be a burden or risk Eri’s safety or something else. But instead, Violet simply hugged her tighter and whispered:

“Thank you. I love you, Erina."

"I love you too, Vi."

...

The girls stayed at a hotel near the airport for the night. After people and Pokemon ate their dinners (as usual, the dinners for the people were cheap while the dinners for the Pokémon were more expensive), there was an unexpected knock at the door. Unexpected for Violet at least, for Eri leapt up to answer the knock as if she were impatiently waiting for it.

She returned with a small box, placed it on the table, and opened it to reveal a small cheesecake with berries covering its top. Violet was initially confused until Eri stuck and lit a candle in the center of the cake.

“Is that...” Violet whispered with a hint of fear.

“Your birthday was a couple of weeks ago, on the fifth?” Eri asked. When Violet nodded, Eri continued with: “Happy belated Birthday, Vi.”

Violet sat, trembling and looking at the cake with wide sparkling eyes. “I’m sorry...” she managed to whisper, almost afraid.

“Sorry for what?”

Why do you need so much care?

“I never intended to be—”

“If you’re going to say you’re being a burden, I—I won’t have it. If your egg and sperm donors treated celebrating your birthdays as some burden, then fuck them. I want to celebrate your birthday. I want to celebrate the day your life began. And if they didn’t think that was worth celebrating, then fuck them.”

Violet nodded as her Pokemon made various sounds affirming Eri’s declaration. “Now, make a wish to Jirachi and blow out the candle,” Eri teased her girlfriend. “We can’t have wax dripping on the cake, after all.”

Violet’s wish was obvious: that they all came out of the Celebration of Life unharmed. After a few blows, the flame was extinguished, and the cake was cut and enjoyed. Cheesecake was one of the few kinds of cakes Violet enjoyed, as it was mostly filling and wasn’t sweet in an overpowering way. Isla also liked the cake with his coffee, and Grandpa Guntrip and Betsy fought over the berries on top, eventually managing to split them evenly.

As they ate the cake, Violet placed the Mega Amulet on the table. “Did...did you, or were you involved in...” she nervously asked Eri.

“Hassel was the one who told me about your birthday,” Eri informed Violet. “We split the cost, though he insisted on paying for most of it. The star shape, and the amber and amethyst combination—those were my ideas,” she stated proudly. “I remember you mentioning once that amber can contain prehistorical organisms. So I thought it was fitting for my sweet History nerd.”

“I love it. Thank you so much. I just hope that you and Hassel didn’t pay too—”

“No, no. None of that. It’s the least we could have done. Consider this part of the celebration of your life. A real Celebration of Life.”

After eating the cake, Violet practiced her speech while Eri got some workout in before bed.

Once they were snuggled in bed together, Eri requested: “Could you read me a poem?”

“Of course, my noble lady.” Violet flipped through the poetry anthology before finding one which struck her fancy: Mothers.

You will grow all you need to grow inside my spine
And then take what you need to take, what's yours is mine
And then just give all you want of it to some new thing
I'll stay here, the provider of that constant sting they call love
They call love

You will drain all you need to drain out of me
All the colors have washed away, no more rosy sheen
Not just a pale isolated shallow water place
Oh what a place I call myself
I call myself

Oh love all you need to love before it goes
When your face becomes a stranger's I don't know—

“Could we read another poem?” Eri interrupted Violet’s reading. “No offense or anything, but could we not read one about that kind of...mother-daughter...relationship?”

“None taken. Is there a kind of poem you’d prefer?”

It took Eri a bit before she mustered the courage to ask: “The last one we read on the beach...On A Night Of The Full Moon...I don’t think we ever finished it. If it’s...okay with you...could we, uhm...complete it?”

Violet blushed, but consented. Perhaps that kind of poem would help fulfill her hunger in a way food hadn’t been able to in the recent days. And indeed, as they reached the kind of climax described in the poem, that hunger was satisfied in both girls in a way it hadn’t before:

And I would be the moon
spoken over your beckoning flesh
breaking against reservations
beaching thought
my hands at your high tide
over and under inside you
and the passing of hungers
attended, forgotten.

Darkly risen
the moon speaks
my eyes
judging your roundness
delightful.

...

It had been a bad day for Deputy Director Clavell.

Among the preparations for Yvon Harrington’s Celebration of Life, Ace reported that several members of Team Star had fled from campus and scattered. She recommended sending squads of security guards for surveillance. Sirius disagreed, pointing out that Ace’s recommendation would majorly decrease the security presence for the Celebration.

Initially, Cervantis agreed with Sirius, despite Ace’s protests. But then the Disciplinary Committee learned that Gideon d’Anconia was very recently hospitalized, having been beaten senseless by Drampa mask-wearing thugs. At that, Cervantis switched positions and agreed to send out the squads.

How did they get to Gideon? Clavell wondered, worried. They say he’s been extra cautious ever since that...emasculating injury, almost certainly at Chalce’s hands, right before the Festival of Masks. Why is Team Star acting up now, after so carefully following the rules? Why are they risking retaliation now?

As Clavell returned to his apartment for the night to get some much-needed sleep, he spotted what he could have sworn was an Absol on the outskirts of Uva’s campus, staring intently at him. But that was impossible, as Absols are not found in Paldea, and they’re so rare that few Trainers own one.

If it was an Absol, though...that was a bad sign. An omen of disaster.

The Pokémon, whatever species it was, looked up to the clear night sky, and Clavell did likewise.

For whatever reason, five of the stars were shining more brightly than ever before, almost as if they were...what? Mocking him? And the moon shone even brighter, bathing Uva Academy in a deathly-white sterilizing light, serving as almost a sort of...disapproval? Of what? What’s going on? Am I so stressed that I’m hallucinating?

He looked down, and the maybe-Absol had vanished into the darkness.

A shiver ran through Clavell’s spine as he walked quicker than before off Uva’s campus.

Notes:

This chapter was quite difficult to write, for some unclear reason. But I think that it was necessary to explore some of the hesitations which Violet and Eri have towards their current plan regarding the Celebration of Life. In canon Starfall Street, the Team Star captains, not to mention the grunts, seem all too willing to give up everything to endlessly wait for their Big Boss, which makes them feel less like fleshed-out characters and more like placeholders or the kinds of bosses found in Super Mario Bros 2D platformer games. Here, I wanted to explore at least Eri's fears of what is about to unfold.

The poem Mothers was written and performed by the band Daughter (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0bQbrQu9Ut0&list=RD0bQbrQu9Ut0&start_radio=1).

The next chapter will be the start of Yvon Harrington's Celebration of Life. As Chalce's ghost told Violet, we're reaching the climax.

Chapter 30: The Celebration Of Life I: Violet’s Second Speech

Summary:

It is time for Violet to give what may be her last lecture at Uva Academy.

Both Violet and Eri had difficulty sleeping that night. Eri, in particular, barely slept at all, while Violet was able to snatch short periods of sleep. As Eri held her sleeping girlfriend in her arms, she noticed that there was almost a certain...contentment in the History nerd’s face. Perhaps it was because Violet had eaten very well that night. Or perhaps, despite the dangers, the idea of giving the speech satisfied many of Violet’s long-held hopes ever since she began combatting the bullying epidemic at Uva.

For Eri, it felt like the night crawled on forever, with no end in sight. But eventually, dawn came. In the morning, both girls and their Pokémon got ready, as a sense of trepidation hung through the hotel room. After eating breakfast, Eri sent off some messages to her family while Violet quietly rehearsed her speech. Before they left the hotel, Violet asked whether all her Pokémon consented to staying with her when she gave the speech.

“I think they’ll be more than willing to stay with you, Vi,” Eri pointed out. Cena seconded Eri’s point. All of Eri’s Pokémon lived for battle, as is usual for Fighting-type Pokémon, and thus the idea of having to fight their way out of a trap was an almost...exciting prospect to them. But Violet’s Pokémon were more varied in their preferences and purposes, and thus Violet felt it was necessary to get their consent.

The first of Violet’s Pokémon to give his consent was Gwyndolin (Level 61 Gallade), who knelt before his knight with his sword and Nora’s hammer in hand, pledging his devotion as her loyal squire.

Once Scylla (Level 45 Mawile) learned that Exceed was behind the machinations at Uva Academy, she eagerly declared her intention to be present.

Solara (Level 60 Espeon) hissed after Scylla gave her consent. The others turned to the Espeon, afraid of her hostility, but it was soon clear to at least Gwyndolin and Isla that the hiss was her version of giving consent. Especially since Solara began rubbing against Scylla in an effort to comfort the Mawile. Violet wondered how much of Chalce’s hatred against Uva resided in her cat.

Grandpa Guntrip (Level 47 Drampa) refused to be left behind. It was his job to protect Violet, Eri, and their teams, after all. And if there were other young ones suffering at Uva Academy, then he had to do what he could to help them.

Betsy (Level 56 Revavroom; Fighting Tera type) honked in affirmation, awaiting further orders from the Caph squad captain.

Napoleon (Level 55 Tatsugiri) fed Betsy a berry and then agreed, pointing out that his tactical skills would be needed if Violet’s team got caught in a battle.

Pecharunt (Level 60 alternate dimension Tapu Pecha berry brat) cried out “Pecha!” and rammed into Violet, his way of demanding a hug. He was a clingy brat, meaning that he would continue to cling no matter the danger.

Finally, Isla (Level ? Latias disguised as an Espurr) took a long sip of coffee from his thermos and slow blinked after swallowing, his version of giving consent. After all, if he didn’t accompany them, who would save Violet from certain doom? And if something happened to Violet, who would supply him with coffee?

Violet’s face involuntarily broke into a huge smile after all the Pokémon gave their consent. “Thanks, everyone,” she spoke. “It’s been an honor to be friends with you all.”

“I believe I speak for everyone when I say the honor is ours,” Gwyndolin assured Violet in badly pronounced Western Common. Violet struggled to hold back tears in response, and all her Pokémon moved in for a group hug, which Eri took a photo of.

The heartwarming scene reminded Eri of her and Violet’s first training session. It was seeing Violet’s friendship with Siegmeyer that had finally convinced the Caph squad captain that the History Representative was, at heart, a good person, against the suspicions of the others in Team Star.

And so far, that conviction has only been strengthened.

...

Returning to Uva Academy after so long (well, it felt like years for Violet and Eri, even if it was in reality less than a month) was...weird. Something about the atmosphere of the campus felt off. The very air felt heavy and oppressive, though perhaps that was more due to the cloudy weather which threatened to break into a thunderstorm.

Violet wanted to ride into Uva Academy as a statement of defiance. But Eri requested that they sneak in using one of the secret entrances the Navi squad mapped out for protection, and Violet relented quickly.

Once they arrived at the designated secret entrance to Uva, through one of the abandoned medieval watchtowers, both girls prepared for their infiltration. Violet put on her Corviknight helmet. Eri had replaced the Ogre mask which Chalce destroyed at Violet’s first speech with a traditional Vejigante mask she got from Brassius.

Initially, the infiltration went well, but that didn’t last for long. The first occupant to notice their break-in wasn’t a security guard or student, but rather...an Absol? The Pokémon growled at the two girls and took an offensive position, clearly ready to attack if they progressed any further.

“That’s a bad omen,” Violet whispered. Isla climbed out of his roommate’s backpack and tried to communicate with the feline, but the Absol refused to back down, instead preparing to lunge at Violet. In response, Gwyndolin manifested and met the Absol in battle. What ensued was a relatively long and careful affair, as neither combatant were seriously trying to hurt the other.

Once Gwyndolin was victorious, he took a potion from Violet and healed his exhausted opponent with it. Eri took out a Heal Ball and offered it to Violet.

“What’s...this for?” Violet was confused.

“You can see whether they want to join you.”

Violet looked uncertain at Eri’s suggestion. “I mean...I already have eight Pokémon. That’s...kind of the most—"

“Technically, you’re not allowed to have any battling Pokémon at all, so you’re already breaking their arbitrary rules,” Eri reminded Violet.

“Alright.” Violet took the Heal Ball and carefully approached the healed Absol. The Absol looked quizzically at Violet, spotted the Heal Ball in her hand, and then ran off.

“It’s not your fault, Vi. That happens,” Eri noted, trying to console her girlfriend.

“Indeed!” a cheerful voice agreed. “Perhaps you should have heeded its warning! But alas, it’s too late now!”

Spontaneously appearing in front of them, as if by magic, was the Meteor Security Squad admin Ace. She already had Hohma, who waved sheepishly to Violet, in her custody. “Now!” Ace declared. “You both will be coming with me! The little one has a speech to make, after all!”

Violet and Eri looked at each other, worried.

“Busted.”

...

As attendants entered the Ibáñez Martín Lecture Hall of Fame, a random question popped in Clavell’s mind: How many people actually liked Yvon Harrington?

There was a single League representative present, who almost certainly came only out of duty. The students chosen by the Student Council didn’t look too happy either; only the President, Trixie, was smiling, though she was almost always smiling as a rule. Clavell spotted Kieran among the seated students and sighed in relief.

Surely Yvon Harrington’s son, Harvey Harrington, who had returned to Paldea to attend the Celebration of Life, loved his father. Under his ceremonial grieving mask, his face remained scarred from the branding Mela inflicted on him almost two years ago. The Governors of Uva, seated in the front row, also wore ceremonial grieving masks, though Clavell was certain that they didn’t care much for Harrington on a personal level. In the center of the front row was Cervantis Castile.

There were only a few Meteor Security Service guards inside the Hall of Fame. Most were outside the Hall, keeping a growing group of students from entering. Sirius, in charge of security for the event, was by the door, a hand next to his flintlock pistol in its holster.

Fifteen minutes after the scheduled start time, Clavell gave the introductory notes for the Celebration of Life. But before he could get into his speech, with the screen behind him showing a flattering picture of Yvon Harrington, he was interrupted by the door loudly slamming open.

“Look who I found!” Ace cheerfully announced, with Violet, Eri, and Hohma in tow. “Three troublemakers trying to sneak in here!”

Clavell gave a small smile at Ace’s intrusion. Just as planned.

The crowd began murmuring, not sure what was going on. “Very good, Miss Featherstone,” Clavell commended Ace. “I’ll take care of these students. Make sure that the broadcasting of this event goes uninterrupted. No matter what.”

“No matter what. Loud and clear,” Ace winked and strolled to the back of the hall. As she walked by Violet, she whispered to the History nerd quietly enough that only Clavell and the three students could hear: “Tear the shit out of this place.”

“Master Hohma,” Clavell turned to the scared Journalism student. “You may go. Or rather, I invite you to stay and take a seat. You will have to report on this event in the Grapevine, am I correct?”

Hohma thanked Clavell and walked away, but not before fist-bumping Violet and slipping her a package. “Miss Violet,” Clavell turned to the History nerd. “I would like to formally give my allocated time to allow you to speak. I believe that all of Uva Academy will benefit from what you have to say. Could you introduce yourself?”

“Get rid of that huge freak!” one of the Governors shouted.

“Miss Eri is welcome to stay,” Clavell told the crowd.

Clavell then handed Violet a microphone and gestured for her to speak. “Right—thank you, Deputy Director,” Violet stammered before recovering. “I am Violet Taxew, ex-History Representative of Uva Academy’s Student Council, and Captain of the Caph squad of Team Star.”

“Very good, Miss Violet. That last point, in particular, is of utmost importance. As we all know, Team Star has caused much trouble for Uva Academy, and yet, much of the blame falls on Uva’s mishandling of the situation. It is time to move on and strive for a better future for everyone. But before we can move on, you must formally disband Team Star. Are you willing to do that, for the good of all of Uva Academy?”

Part of Violet wanted to do what Clavell requested. Team Star needed to end, or at least, what it had corrupted into needed to end. But then Violet looked at Eri, who nodded in support, and she knew that she couldn’t give Uva’s administration what they wanted. As fear ran through her, she spoke once more into the microphone:

“I denounce Team Star as it is now, for it is no longer serving its intended purpose to protect students from bullying. But that is not entirely the—our fault. The war between Team Star and the Student Council has served as a distraction. The Paladins who came before Team Star served the same purpose. They set us students against each other, to prevent us from uniting against our true enemies.”

“And who are these true enemies?” Clavell asked Violet, a bit worried by her diversion.

“The Disciplinary Committee. The Board of Governors. And their puppet-master...the influence of the Dictator.”

As Violet spoke, the package Hohma gave Violet opened up to reveal six RotomPhones, which flew in front of her. Five of the RotomPhones were the colors of the five Team Star squads, while the sixth was red and blue. The six RotomPhones began recording her speech and broadcasting it through the Paldean League’s emergency broadcasting channel. Every RotomPhone, every computer with access to the Internet, and every television in Paldea immediately and involuntarily turned to show Violet’s speech. League officials scrambled to stop this forced broadcast, but they discovered that, to their horror, the code had been changed at the hands of who must be an truly gifted hacker. Even worse, the two individuals who could override the code and immediately stop the broadcast, Geeta and Rika, were occupied with Scarlet Koito challenging the Elite Four.

From a safe place somewhere in Paldea, Cassiopeia grinned as her plan, which she had named Operation Finish, began falling in place.

“This is nonsense!” cried one of the Governors. “Take her down, and get rid of those phones!”

“Let her speak,” Clavell commanded. “Go on, Miss Violet.”

Violet recovered her composure, flanked by Eri and Clavell. “Uva Academy...is haunted by the ghost of the Dictator. The stench of his rotting corpse, the whispers of his death-worshipping ideology...they continue to divide us, corrupt us, and drive us to violence even when peaceful options are available. And until we exorcise his ghost from Uva Academy, or—or no, from Paldea, there is no healing! Until we come to terms with our past, we cannot move to the future!”

“TRAITOR!!” Professor Inui was the first to scream that condemnation at Violet, but it was soon followed by other voices.

“Quiet!” Clavell cried, but to no avail.

This speech was not like the previous speech Violet gave, which was composed, structured, and had too many obscure references. This speech was not the one Violet had rehearsed in her head for the last few days. It came to her spontaneously. It was filled with passion unusual for her lectures. It was a plea.

“The Dictator made the Disciplinary Committee, which, under the leadership of Yvon Harrington, has murdered students and dumped their bodies in mass graves! One such mass grave is in the mountains of north-eastern Paldea!”

“LIAR!!” The screen behind Violet suddenly switched from a photo of Yvon Harrington to the photos she took of the mass grave and the letter written by Gibeon Castile to Yvon Harrington in a macabre, repeating slideshow. Those who weren’t busy denouncing Violet gasped and stared in horror at the partially unburied, Laquium-coated skeletons. Only Cervantis remained both silent and stoic.

In a waiting room at the League Headquarters, Arven was watching Violet’s speech. “That’s my Little Buddy,” he whispered with some pride and some horror at the slideshow. He wished that he could be at Uva to help Violet, but Scarlet had convinced him that he needed to accompany her to ward off suspicion.

“How many other mass graves, how—how many other atrocities ha—have been buried by the Disciplinary Committee?! By the Board of Governors?! The gang called the Paladins, whose bullying forced Team Star to rise up to stop them, because the Academy did nothing?! And their leader, Harvey Harrington, son of Yvon Harrington, whose identity was covered up to protect Harrington’s and Uva’s reputations?!”

“ARREST HER!!” Harvey stood up and screamed. “SHE’S SMEARING MY FATHER’S GOOD NAME!!”

“They destroy records of their wrong-doings, they bury the bodies of those they kill—they are trying to change the past to gain power over us! They have incurred a debt to the truth with their lies and their omissions, and they pay that debt with OUR suffering!”

“CRIMINAL SCUM!!” The majority of the shouting came from the faculty and staff like Professor Inui. By contrast, the students, even those like Kieran and Trixie, were sincerely interested in hearing what Violet had to say. Meanwhile, the Governors in the front row, following Cervantis’ example, wore expressions of amused contempt, as if Violet’s speech was too ridiculous to take seriously.

“And until we root out the influence of the Dictator, this will not stop! His ghost works through many conduits! Yvon Harrington! Gideon d’Anconia! And his current conduit, the true leader of Exceed—”

Cervantis stood up, finally alarmed. “STOP HER!!” he shouted at Sirius in panic, to the stunned shock of the other Governors. “STOP HER!!” he commanded again as Sirius approached him.

“—the monster who twisted a bullied and vulnerable Chalce into his rabid servant—”

From far away, Spinel grinned, watching Violet’s speech on his RotomPhone, greatly amused by the History nerd’s audacity.

“—the monster who will sacrifice us all for those pink crystals you see—”

“Shoot her! NOW!!” Cervantis commanded Sirius. The command was not heard by the crowd amidst the shouting, but it was heard by the Head of the Disciplinary Committee.

“—is GIB—!!”

Violet ducked and covered her ears as Sirius fired his flintlock pistol at her, narrowly missing her head. Eri moved to shield and protect her girlfriend, taking out Undertaker’s Pokeball. People in the audience screamed at the sound of the gunshot, with some running out of the Hall. Clavell, shaking in cold fury, had Curie telekinetically force the pistol out of Sirius’ hand and detain the Head of the Disciplinary Committee. Around this time, the League officials were finally able to take down the forced broadcast of Violet’s speech.

Once Sirius was detained and everyone sufficiently recovered, Cervantis stepped onto the stage. “What a well-crafted speech,” he spoke into his microphone. “The Disciplinary Committee and Exceed will make sure to investigate Violet Taxew’s...fantastic and frankly, ridiculous claims. But tell me, Violet: do you agree to disband this...Team Star?”

Violet remained silent for about half-a-dozen seconds, before answering with: “Not at the request of you.”

“I’m disappointed,” Cervantis scorned Violet, as Clavell shook his head. “It seems that force is truly the only way to deal with your kind.” He then turned to the assembled students. “Who among our student body shall challenge Violet Taxew and end the bane of Team Star for good?”

“I can!” Kieran shouted, though his voice was a bit...shaky. Has he lost some of his conviction to stop Miss Violet? Clavell found himself wondering.

“Wait...seriously?” Violet looked at Clavell. “We’re seriously doing a challenge? This is the trap? Are you insane?!”

“I challenge them too!” Harvey cried out, to the surprise of everyone. “Those criminal delinquents cruelly mutilated me! It’s time I settle the score!”

“We need to leave,” Eri told Violet. “Now.”

Violet nodded, and the two girls prepared to depart. But Clavell and his Armourage moved to block their exit, as Kieran and Harvey made their way onto the stage.

“This is the only way,” Clavell explained, with regret in his voice.

“Did...what I said mean...nothing?” Violet asked the Deputy Director, with despair in her voice.

“Your code,” was Clavell’s only response, directed at Eri.

Violet and Eri turned to their challengers. Harvey wore a sadistic grin on his face, while Kieran looked uncertain at his unexpected ‘partner’. “Very well,” Cervantis decided. “We’ll have a Double Battle! The heroes of Uva Academy, against the degenerate criminals who threaten us all!” The Director of Exceed's voice transformed into an almost cartoonish imitation of...an announcer's or almost a preacher's voice, filled with insincere, over-the-top emotion.

“Who are you?” Violet asked Kieran, completely confused by her challenger. She swore that she remembered his face from somewhere, but she couldn’t pinpoint the memory. Kieran, with a blank expression and remaining silent, looked away from Violet and put on his Teal Mask.

“For the sake of Uva, I’ll stop these bullies!” the new Ogre cried to the audience to loud cheering. He took out a Quick Ball, and the other three Trainers took out Pokeballs in response.

“I’ll stop Harvey,” Eri whispered to Violet. “You take on...the Ogre.”

“When we’re done,” Harvey quietly snarled at Eri, between clenched teeth: “I’ll do to your face what your slut did to mine.” He turned to the crowd and yelled: “For the memory of my FATHER!!” More cheering burst from the audience.

From the back of the Hall of Fame, one of the technicians in charge of broadcasting the Celebration of Life asked Ace: “Should we stop broadcasting this? It...may look bad.”

“...no,” Ace decided after some contemplation. “Remember the Deputy Director’s order. No stopping the broadcast, no matter what.”

“A momentous battle shall commence!” Cervantis announced with the same cartoonish voice as before, having taken control of the event. “Trainers: send out your Pokémon! For the fate of Uva Academy!”

“TAKE THEM DOWN!!” the crowd roared, in anticipation for an epic battle between good and evil. “TAKE THEM DOWN!! TAKE THEM DOWN!!!” The shouts caused Violet to wince in pain from how loud they were.

Under the screen which still showed the skeletons in that mass grave, everyone threw their chosen Pokeballs. Violet called out Gwyndolin. Eri summoned Undertaker. Harvey released his Cereludge. And the Pokémon Kieran sent out, to Violet’s horror—

—was Iron Valiant.

Notes:

We've reached the first of the two main climaxes of this fic. The second will almost certainly take place in Area Zero.

Violet's speech is based on the one Mon Mothma gives in the Andor series. Though unfortunately she wasn't able to finish it in time. I always envisioned any retelling of S/V which I planned to do to have a speech like this, exposing how the Academy tried to cover up its bullying problem to the public. It always felt weird how, in canon Starfall Street, Harrington revealing that the ex-Deputy Director destroyed the student records detailing the bullying changes nothing about the plot. Clavell's and Cassiopeia's singular goal remains to disband Team Star. One would think that such destruction of records would be a massive scandal which would affect the Academy and change the focus of the plot, but alas, no one seems to care.

Which brings us to the point of the last section of this chapter. Pokémon games must solve all problems with Pokémon battles, and Violet once again finds herself running against this societal expectation. Though maybe her speech had more impact on the audience outside of the Hall of Fame...

And we finally arrive at the Violet vs Iron Valiant fight which has been building for much of this fic! We'll have to wait and see how Violet's team fares against the future Paradox Pokémon which has tormented them for so long.

Chapter 31: The Celebration Of Life II: Operation Starfall’s End

Summary:

It is time, at long last, for Operation Starfall to finish with its final battle.

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Violence and potential spoilers for Pokémon Legends Z-A Mega Evolutions, depending on the accuracy of the leaks.

“Get those ridiculous pictures off the screen!” Cervantis commanded. “No one needs to see that!”

The screen was turned off, but by now, the audience’s attention was fully focused on the battle which was about to play out on the stage. Most of that focus was on the two Pokémon which Kieran and Harvey had sent out. Iron Valiant. Harvey’s Ceruledge. Two Pokémon which resembled knights, and two Pokémon which brought back painful memories to Violet and Eri.

Some students in the crowd recognized the Ceruledge as well, with its Houndoom-shaped helmet and massive weapon. Trixie shivered upon seeing the purple fire knight on the stage, almost dropping her smile.

When a Charcadet evolves, its appearance depends on the suit of armor it used to evolve. Consequently, all Armourages and Ceruledges are distinct from one another. Ceruledges are even more distinct, as while all Armourages use arm cannons as their primary weapons, the melee weapon of each Ceruledge depends on what the suit of armor was wielding. Harvey’s Ceruledge, for example, uses a stupidly massive double-handed greatsword. So many students had made the inevitable ‘compensating for something’ jokes about that greatsword. Perhaps the juvenile humor helped decrease the fear the student body had of that accursed malicious knight.

For that accursed malicious knight was horrifically powerful, and had only gotten more so in the almost two year interlude since Operation Star. Eri hoped Undertaker would be strong enough to take it down.

“Time to kill that ape for good,” Harvey sneered.

“You can try.”

As undead revenant ape and fire elemental knight clashed, Gwyndolin and Iron Valiant began circling each other, both combatants waiting for the other to attack. Napoleon, perched on his Trainer’s head, held out Solara’s Pokeball, but Violet declined. For Gwyndolin, this was personal. It had to be him.

Sieggy. Rovagug. I won’t let Gwyndolin, or any member of my team for that matter, be the third.

Both Napoleon and Gwyndolin weren’t sure whether a cyborg like Iron Valiant could get exhausted. But Gwyndolin could. So the Gallade decided to let Iron Valiant make the strikes. And indeed, soon Kieran got impatient, crying: “ATTACK!!”

With that, the duel began. Fae and cyborg, each having features of both Gardevoir and Gallade, engaged in melee combat.

My Pawniard friends, Gwyndolin thought to himself. Today, I avenge you.

Unlike his other Pokemon, Kieran didn’t have set tactics for Iron Valiant beyond ‘attack, attack, attack,’ mainly because the cyborg was so strong that it didn’t need them. Gwyndolin, on the contrary, went for a quick and evasive battle style, almost dancing across the stage as he avoided the swings of that dreaded pink blade. On the few occasions when Gwyndolin’s blade clashed with Iron Valiant’s, the pink cut into the green, and Gwyndolin realized that too many strikes would break his primary weapon.

“Where did you find this monster?!” Violet cried out to Kieran.

“Monster? I caught it!” Kieran responded indignantly. “It’s mine by right!”

“Do you know how many Pokémon it’s murdered?!” Violet shouted. “How many people?! Do you know where it comes from?”

“Nonsense! Stop distracting me!” Kieran swatted the air around him as if trying to keep something away from him.

Iron Valiant only had melee attacks. So Gwyndolin would occasionally strike with a weak, yet quite effective ranged magical spell, chipping away at the cyborg’s stamina.

Violet, Isla, and Napoleon prayed that Gwyndolin could keep this up and exhaust Iron Valiant through attrition. Trainers in Paldea almost never healed their Pokemon with items, as that was seen as cheap and dishonorable in this region, meaning that tactics built on attrition were more effective.

But then Harvey’s Ceruledge vanished into the shadows with a technique called ‘Phantom Force’, and stabbed Undertaker from behind, downing the Annihilape. Eri cursed and switched to Ingo. Gwyndolin could not help but give a second’s glance at Undertaker’s defeat—

—and that was all what Iron Valiant needed.

“GWYNDOLIN!!!” Violet screamed, horrified.

The pink blade shattered Gwyndolin’s own and slashed into the Gallade’s chest, badly wounding him. Iron Valiant readied itself for the kill. Kieran tried to order Iron Valiant to stand down, or at least to only knock Gwyndolin unconscious, but even with eight Gym Badges, he could not dissuade the cyborg knight from its programming.

“KILL.”

Violet froze in terror, returning to the site where Siegmeyer’s and Rovagug’s killed bodies laid about. She could smell the carnage. She could hear the cries of the fleeing Team Star members. But even though her senses were in the past, her thoughts struggled to remain in the present. She could return Gwyndolin, but that would just open her next Pokemon for a free strike from Iron Valiant.

Sieggy. Rovagug. I won’t let Gwyndolin be the third.

“STOP!!” Kieran screamed. But Iron Valiant’s murderous intentions remained unchanged.

I’m sorry, Erina. But I can’t let Gwyndolin die.

Iron Valiant raised its staff only for Betsy to ram into it, sending it flying. Betsy did not stop, crashing into the downed cyborg, intending to ram it against the wall and into oblivion. But Iron Valiant recovered, raised its pink blade, and plunged it into Betsy’s mouth and eye, destroying the Revavroom and causing Betsy’s Rotom to pop out, look around, and hide in Violet’s backpack.

Iron Valiant looked at the wreckage, then looked ahead—

—and Gwyndolin crushed his hated enemy with a Gigaton SMASH from Nora’s hammer, completing draining the cyborg’s stamina.

“WHAT WAS THAT!!?” Kieran yelled. “What did you just do!?” He returned Iron Valiant before Gwyndolin could deliver the killing blow, with equal amounts outrage and relief.

At Betsy’s release, the crowd roared in anger. Violet had just broken the rules, by having two Pokémon out and battling at once. Eri and Harvey had stopped their battle to observe. Eri and Ingo rushed to a trembling Violet’s side, while Harvey demanded that his opponents surrender and accept his ‘punishments’.

“Vi, Vi, Vi,” Eri knelt and began trying to get her girlfriend’s focus. “Vi, I’m here. You’re safe. Gwyndolin is alive. Betsy is alive. It’s okay. I’m here with you.”

Eri’s and Isla’s efforts slowly brought Violet’s senses back to the present. “Sieggy. Rovagug. I’m sorry, Erina. I know I threw the match. But—but I—”

“You have nothing to apologize for.” Eri held Violet in an embrace. “It’s okay. You’re safe.”

“Disgusting,” Harvey rolled his eyes at the display of affection, planning to order his Ceruledge to attack the two girls.

“Match!” Clavell yelled, quickly stepping into the middle of the battle, as Isla, assured that Eri was taking care of Violet, ran to Gwyndolin with a healing potion. “Miss Violet used two Pokémon for battling simultaneously! She is automatically disqualified, and therefore the Caph squad, without its captain, loses the challenge! This is over! Everyone, stand down!”

“WHAT!!?” Harvey shouted. “NO!! This ends when I say it ends!”

“Enough!” Clavell commanded Harvey as his Quaquaval quickly downed Harvey’s already weakened Ceruledge. “The challenge is over! Stand down!”

“It’s NOT over!!” Harvey roared as he returned his Ceruledge to its Pokeball. “I WILL have my—”

“Master Harvey! Leave this Hall immediately, or you will be forced out by security.”

Harvey quickly realized further resistance would be futile. He looked at Eri, snarled: “I will have my due,” and left in a storm of barely-disguised rage.

Everyone on the stage save for Cervantis was relieved by Harvey’s departure. With a smile on his face, Clavell turned to the victor of the challenge. “Thank you, Master Kieran. You have performed an invaluable service to Uva Academy. We are all in your debt.”

The crowd cheered and applauded for Kieran, but he didn’t seem to enjoy the praise as much as he normally would, looking rather embarrassed and almost ashamed by what had just played out. He glanced at Violet regretfully and then left, following Harvey.

Soon after, Violet recovered, with her and Eri separating from their hug. “Miss Violet,” Clavell turned to the Caph squad captain. “You lost the challenge with Master Kieran, as pertains to the rules of Team Star’s own code. It is now your responsibility to relinquish your position as Caph squad captain and formally disband Team Star. If you do so, Uva Academy and the ex-captains of Team Star can negotiate to peacefully address the issues you addressed in your speech and move forward. If you decline, this pointless in-fighting will continue and harm everyone, you, Miss Eri, and the rest of Team Star included. What is your decision?”

“Please disband Team Star, Violet,” Cassiopeia whispered to herself.

“Please end this peacefully,” Arven pleaded, hoping his Shepherd-father would keep to his word.

“Please agree,” Giacomo thought to himself while watching the scene with the other protestors.

Violet looked at Eri, who reluctantly nodded. She then took one of Eri’s hands in hers and turned to the crowd. “Fine. According to Team Star’s challenge clause, since I lost the battle on a technicality, and since I am the last captain, I formally disband Team Star as it is now. I don’t have a badge to give to Kieran, since Chalce destroyed it. But I’ll say this to all of Team Star: don’t stop—”

“Nope.” Clavell forced the microphone out of Violet’s hand. “We’re not doing any buts. You all heard it from Miss Violet herself: Team Star is formally disbanded. After this event, in the following days, the administration of Uva Academy will work with the Disciplinary Committee, the Student Council, and the ex-captains of Team Star, if they are willing, to pave a new path forward for all of us: students, faculty, and staff. A path which will not repeat the mistakes of the past, mistakes which Miss Violet identified so wisely in her speech. A path which will allow us to heal and move into the future.”

Clavell sighed in relief, whispering to himself: “It’s finally over.”

“It’s finally done,” Cassiopeia likewise sighed in relief.

“No. That’s not enough,” Cervantis responded, having removed his mask in the meanwhile. “We’re not negotiating with delinquents and degenerates. Only force works with such scum. She needs to submit.”

“She needs to BEG for our mercy!” one of the Governors shouted.

“Make her SUFFER for her crimes!” cried another.

“What in Dis are you all blathering about? Miss Violet just officially disbanded Team Star—”

“And was about to tell them to keep fighting!” Cervantis interrupted Clavell. “No! That’s not enough! For this chaos to end, for her contagion to be curbed, she must be made an example of! She must apologize for her defiance, tell the delinquents to stand down, and accept our terms before agreeing to be arrested.”

“Arrested?!” Eri asked, outraged.

“She’s banned from battling with Pokémon, remember?” Cervantis pointed out with the hint of a smile.

Eri turned to Clavell. “So this challenge was a set-up?!”

“I—” Clavell wanted to deny Eri’s accusation, but even without Cervantis’ unplanned intrusion, she was right. After all, Dr. Connal was currently waiting outside the Citadel to take Violet into his ‘care’.

The Meteor Security Squad guards in the Hall began approaching the stage in anticipation of a fight. “GUARDS!!” Cervantis ordered. “Restrain the giant freak!”

“Hold back!” Ace countered Cervantis’ order. But Cervantis held the higher authority, and thus the guards proceeded towards the stage.

“This will only make things worse!” Clavell desperately warned Cervantis.

“Restrain her, Deputy Director.”

Clavell looked at Violet, and then at Cervantis. “No. I will have no part in this insanity,” he finally declared.

“Fine. You’ll be terminated with the next Board vote,” Cervantis dismissed Clavell before turning to Violet. “Submit, or face the consequences.”

“Fuck you, you Gibeon-worshipping boot-licker,” Violet spat out.

Normally, Cervantis was the kind of man to leave dirty work to his subordinates. But something in Violet’s refusal, or maybe something in her face, caused the Director of Exceed to almost be...possessed by a desire to break the girl in front of him. Cervantis kicked Violet, causing her to fall and skid on the stage as Napoleon fell off her head and scrambled to safety. “You BITCH!!” he shouted, in a voice which didn’t sound like his.

“VI!!!” Eri screamed in horror. She and Clavell turned to stop Cervantis’ temper tantrum, only for the guards to release their Pokémon against them. Andre and Armourage found themselves combatting multiple Solrocks, Carbinks, and Minors, as well as the guards’ musket fire.

With Eri and Clavell engaged in battle, Cervantis was free to kick and stomp on Violet all he wished. “SUBMIT!!” he screamed in that unnatural voice as he delivered blow after blow to this enemy of Exceed. “SUBMIT!!!”

Nearly all of the attendants began fleeing the Hall as soon as the fighting began. Only a few, like Hohma, stayed for their own reasons. The other Governors were some of these few, men who do not understand the concept of consequences affecting them. “SUBMIT!!!” they shouted in affirmation with Cervantis.

Cervantis really should have remembered that his beatdown of Violet was being broadcasted and seen by many, including the protesters outside the Hall of Fame.

He also really should have realized that he was only able to assault Violet in this manner because she was allowing it. Violet was allowing the hidden, monstrous side of Cervantis to show itself to the public, as she had previously hoped would happen when she declared war on Team Star. And once Isla decided that enough was enough, he opened a Pokeball.

A flash, and then Cervantis found himself face-to-face with Grandpa Guntrip.

A very, very angry Grandpa Guntrip. Made far angrier when he saw the wreckage of Betsy’s Revavroom, roaring in sadness and fury in response, as Napoleon climbed onto the Drampa.

“ACE!!” Cervantis, having recovered from his violent frenzy, cried out in terror. “STOP THIS THING!!” But Ace merely shrugged and vanished.

Violet staggered back to her feet, supported by Gwyndolin,

and then she activated her Mega Amulet.

“Where did she get a Key Stone?” Clavell whispered, astonished and slightly scared.

Everyone in the Hall turned to watch as Grandpa was enveloped in a sphere of energy. The sphere absorbed light, slightly dimming the stage, until it vanished in an explosion of light.

Once the flash was over, Grandpa’s normally white feathers were now the dark grey color of storm clouds, standing straight up and crackling with static electricity. His normally retracted claws were out and elongated. Even his heavy breaths contained electric elemental energies as a storm cloud began forming right under the ceiling of the Hall of Fame.

Cervantis’ gaze shifted from Grandpa to Violet. The Taxew's purple eyes were cold and hateful. They frightened him nearly as much as the orange, furious eyes of the Mega Drampa looking down at him.

For in Violet’s eyes was the failures of Uva Academy, and in her eyes there was wrath, which had been growing and growing. Uva Academy prided itself on cultivating grapes of knowledge in its students. But here, Cervantis realized that in the spirit of Violet Taxew, as in Eri and the rest of Team Star, as in the protesting students outside, the grapes of wrath were filled, having grown heavy over the years.

And that wrath was about to burst.

There are crimes which go beyond denunciation.

There are failures which topple all of Uva’s successes.

And the consequences of those crimes and of those failures were about to thunder down upon Uva Academy.

Notes:

Unfortunately, Betsy's Revavroom body was poised to be destroyed in this battle, as a representation of Kieran defeating the Caph squad captain and Violet likewise losing the position of captain. Don't worry though: Betsy is still alive, and can take over another Varoom or Revavroom body when one becomes available.

Violet losing on a technicality was also intentional, as another example of how the challenge clause is, to be frank, ridiculous. I already spoke about how the clause has no narrative reason to exist, but is there to allow the conflict which Team Star creates to be solved through Pokémon battling. But there is another reason. The clause allows force to be used against Team Star in a way which is almost consensual and honorable. The MC isn't beating the captains into submission; they're simply following the procedure which Team Star itself outlined in their code. It helps sanitize what would otherwise be a messy operation. Because, challenge clause or no challenge clause, battling was always going to be the way to disband Team Star. Force was always the only option. This is a Pokémon game, after all.

And when force becomes the only option, one becomes prone to falling down a slippery slope. While Cassiopeia and Clavell see force as a means to an end, authoritarians and fascists like Cervantis see force as an ends in itself. Cervantis beating the crap out of Violet is not a means to get Violet to get Team Star to unconditionally stand down. No. Cervantis beating the crap out of Violet is the intended goal. The cruelty is the point.

For Mega Drampa, until they're officially released, I consider them to look similar to this version made by Eden.A: https://x.com/EDEN_A_drw/status/1906496122052337747.

The last section of this chapter is composed of paraphrased quotes from John Steinbeck's novel The Grapes of Wrath. I couldn't resist, given how grapes are used as a metaphor of the oppressed and exploited rebelling against their oppressors.

And, on another note, I had a commission of Violet and Isla drawn by the talented artist HarlequinWaffles (https://linktr.ee/harlequinwaffles)! The picture can be found at the end of Arc One, Chapter 7: Cats Shouldn’t Drink Coffee, Violet.

Notes:

Welcome to my first fanfic (and lengthy project of creative prose) ever! Here, I post my alternate retelling of Pokémon Violet while expressing headcanons, ideas for worldbuilding, critiques of the game, and analyses of characters and the plot.
I hope that you enjoy my work, and I always appreciate comments, constructive criticism, and suggestions for improvement.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 3 of The Knight of Uva Academy